Chapter 1: Prologue
Chapter Text
All the camps were preparing to leave the theater after witnessing every brutal moment, every painful death, and every silent sacrifice of Subaru Natsuki—the half-elf knight, and future hero of Pristella.
They saw it all.
His countless deaths.
His desperate attempts to save everyone.
The way he offered himself to suffering for love, for friendship, for conviction... for everyone but himself.
Subaru, the boy with a cursed and cruel power—Return by Death—had bled, screamed, and torn himself apart to keep them alive. And now, seeing all of that, everyone there had decided the same thing: to help Subaru heal. To show him that his life also has value.
Emilia and Rem, the two women who love him the most, were the first to stand up. Determined. Willing to repay every act of love with unconditional support. Beatrice, his employer and friend, also spoke up, vowing to use all of her power to heal the wounds left by so many deaths.
But not everyone was enchanted by this atmosphere of empathy and solidarity.
Priscilla Barielle — the haughty baroness of House Barielle — watched the scene with repulsion, her fan covering half her face, eyes half-closed in disdain.
Priscilla (thoughtfully): "Do this half-demon and this murderous maid, along with their incompetent camps, really think they'll fix that commoner's broken mind with just lap pillows and sweet words? Ridiculous. Only in my divine hands will he find salvation. Fate will guide him to me... and perhaps, if he is worthy, I will be able to accept him as my husband."
Meanwhile, Al — the one-armed knight and also her self-proclaimed court jester — reflected in silence, with a lost look in his eyes.
Al (thoughtful): "Honestly? I doubt the guy will recover with sweet words alone. The guy has been through too much shit. I respect him for that, but... I'm screwed. That scene of my fight against the Archbishop of Lust was shown... and along with my "territory"... what a headache."
Everyone was waiting for the director to take them out of the theater, when his voice echoed again:
Director:
— Very well, I'll send you back. But first... I have a proposal.
Curious, Emilia was the first to react.
Emilia:
— A proposal...? What kind of proposal?
Director:
— Those who wish may choose to stay a little longer. In exchange... they will see a possible future.
An uncomfortable silence fell over the group. Rosswall and Anastasia exchanged puzzled glances. Heinkel van Astrea, drunken patriarch and walking shame of the Astrea house, huffed in irritation.
Heinkel:
— Bah! I don't want to know about any future! Get us out of this—!
Before he could finish, Priscilla shut him up in the most diplomatic way possible: a sharp kick to the face, knocking him backwards.
Priscilla (coldly):
— Shut up, you filthy drunkard. My divine self demands to see this future—and to witness my rise as the inevitable queen of the kingdom.
Felt, irritated as always by the baroness's arrogance, scowled. But despite the scene... everyone was curious. Anastasia smiled and commented:
Anastasia:
"Well, I wouldn't mind seeing the future. It would be interesting to know if my business will prosper... or fail miserably."
Julius sweatdropped at the lady's sincerity, but remained silent. Soon, Crusch also spoke up:
Crusch:
— I'm intrigued. Knowing what the future holds might be useful. I accept.
Emilia:
— Me too... I want to know if I can help my knight find peace.
And finally, Felt, with her direct manner:
Felt:
— Oh, screw it. I want to see if big bro will be okay in this future.
With everyone in agreement, the director announced:
Director:
— Perfect. Since everyone has agreed, I ask that you please take your seats. But before we begin... I need to bring in a special guest. This will only take a few minutes.
The director's voice trailed off, leaving everyone plunged into a curious and uneasy silence. Who could this mysterious guest be?
They sat down, hearts beating faster, as they waited for yet another fragment of fate to unfold.
A few minutes later...
Tension hung in the air like an uncomfortable fog. Everyone was starting to lose patience with the director's delay. Murmurs arose here and there, until finally his voice echoed through the room.
Director:
— I'm back. And now, I'll introduce the new guest.
As soon as he finished speaking, an intense light shone in the center of the stage, blinding everyone for a moment. When the light dissipated, a small figure revealed itself before those present.
It was a little girl of about six years old. She was wearing a delicate blue dress, adorned with green jewels at the neck. In one hand, she was clutching a worn teddy bear, and on her head she wore a conical hat that made her look like she had come out of a... dark fairy tale. Her black hair contrasted with her pale skin, and her red eyes reminded me of Priscilla's: intense and haughty. On her feet, perfectly aligned red shoes.
The cast looked at each other, surprised and confused. Who was this mysterious child?
Emilia, always kind, was the first to approach. She knelt before the girl, offering a warm smile and extending her hand.
Emilia (sweet):
— Hello, little one. Are you…?
BAM!
The answer came in the form of a sharp slap. The little girl coldly pushed Emilia's hand away and gave her a look of pure contempt.
Little girl (icy):
— Don't touch me, you filthy half-devil.
The blow wasn't physical—it was emotional. Emilia recoiled, visibly hurt. Before anyone could react, Garfiel stepped forward, eyes blazing.
Garfiel (growling):
"Hey! Don't talk about the princess like that, you little brat!"
But the girl simply ignored him. As if he wasn't even there.
Her gaze then turned to Subaru's unconscious body, lying next to the screen. With a disturbing affection, she wrapped her arms around him and effortlessly dragged him to a chair next to her. She hugged him as if he were a precious treasure that no one else deserved to touch.
Beatrice, witnessing the scene, became enraged.
Beatrice:
— What do you think you're doing, you stupid girl? Let go of Betty's contractor immediately!
She approached, but as soon as she tried to cross a certain line, she was repelled by an invisible magical barrier. The girl smiled, satisfied.
Little girl (triumphantly):
— You can't get close to him. He doesn't deserve to be your hired spirit.
Beatrice backed away, huffing in anger. But before she could protest again, the director intervened.
Director:
"Subaru Natsuki will remain with her during the next viewings."
Rem, now standing, her face visibly upset, couldn't help herself.
Rem:
"Why does my hero have to stand next to a girl—"
Little girl (interrupting, irritated):
— Helena. That's my name, you idiot maid. And don't you dare make a mistake again. Besides, you're in no position to demand anything. Not after you've killed and tortured him countless times... just like all of you here.
Silence fell over the group like an axe. Everyone stared at her in shock. How did this child know that?
Director (seriously):
— Before you ask... no. I won't reveal anything about Helena. Find out for yourself in the next viewings.
Reluctantly, everyone sat down, but Priscilla and Al were intrigued by the little girl who looked strangely like Priscilla. The room fell into expectant silence. Then, the large screen flashed once more. Images began to slowly form… and so, the new viewing began.
To be continued…
---
Chapter Text
Everyone was eagerly awaiting the start of the viewing, but before they could see the future, the director interrupted, saying something important.
Director:
"Well, before you start watching this future, there's something you need to know. Rem, in this future, has woken up, but she has lost her memories. And Subaru managed to forge a lasting peace agreement between Vollachia and Lugnica."
The revelation caused immediate shock to everyone, especially Reinhard, Julius and Felix, who, having already been to Vollachia, knew how much Emperor Vincent's agreement with Vollachia did not reflect true peace. He followed the doctrine of the strongest and the doctrine that all vollachai follow, which clearly did not indicate a genuine desire for harmony between the kingdoms.
Priscilla, upon hearing this information, placed her fan in front of her mouth and thought, with a puzzled look.
Priscilla (thoughtfully):
— Who would have thought that my foolish brother would make a peace treaty with this kingdom, thanks to... that commoner.
She watched Subaru, who was holding the mysterious little girl named Helena in his arms. Helena looked at everyone around with a hostile look, but her expression softened only when she looked at Subaru, with visible affection. Rem, on the other hand, seemed happy to know that she had woken up from the coma caused by the Authority of Gluttony. Although she was without her memories, she could finally be by her hero's side.
Ram, her sister, was also happy with Rem's awakening, but Helena, seeing the happiness on Rem's face, only felt a growing repulsion. She thought with resentment and hatred.
Helena (thoughtfully):
— You don't deserve to be happy after what you did to my father. I'll never understand why he loved you, or that half-devil. After everything they did to him, you deserve to become food for Rigel.
Her thoughts were filled with resentment, but before she could think any further, the director resumed speaking in a calm tone.
Director:
— Well, that's all you need to know for now. Let's—
He was interrupted by Anastasia, who, with a curious tone, spoke:
Anastasia:
— Sir Director, I'm sorry to interrupt, but how much time will pass in that future?
The director, visibly irritated by the interruption, answered curtly.
Director:
— It will be three years after the Royal Selection.
Everyone was surprised by the answer, and curiosity took over everyone, especially Julius, who could not hide his hope.
Julius:
— Was it my lady who won?
He thought, full of optimism, but Priscilla, with her arrogant tone, answered without hesitation.
Priscilla:
— Don't talk nonsense. The cunning fox you serve doesn't seem to me a worthy rival like a goddess like me. I certainly won the Selection.
Priscilla's dismissive tone irritated everyone, but especially Al and Schult, who were worried about the possible retaliation she might suffer. Garfiel, in turn, expressed indignation, starting to speak.
Garfiel:
"Now, you b—"
Before he could finish, the principal, with an authoritative and irritated voice, interrupted.
Director (irritated):
"SHUT UP, ALL OF YOU.
Everyone shuddered at the director’s stern tone. He continued firmly.
Director:
“I won’t say anything else. You’ll find out everything as you watch. Now, stop talking and sit down to watch.”
Reluctantly, everyone complied. Helena, however, watched everything with disdain, but didn’t comment. She just snuggled deeper into Subaru’s arms.
Soon, the screen before them lit up, and the words “A New Beginning” appeared, sparking a wave of curiosity in everyone. However, no one dared to ask anything. The title quickly disappeared, and the images began to appear, marking the official start of the viewing.
---
On Screen
The visualization began with Subaru Natsuki, the Knight of Emilia, slayer of the White Whale, and hero of Pristella and Vollachia. However, he was in a sorry state.
Sitting in a run-down bar, Subaru drank silently, drowning himself in dark thoughts and alcohol. The reason for his melancholy? Simple: his life had not turned out as he had hoped. Emilia had become queen of Lugnica, just as he had always dreamed, but instead of reciprocating his feelings, she ended up falling in love with Július Juukulius, the former knight of the late royal candidate Anastasia Hoshin.
On the other hand, Rem had never regained her memories. Without the memories of her past with Subaru, she began to treat him coldly and distantly. Eventually, she met a young peasant, whom she ended up marrying.
His friends had also moved on. Otto had a relationship with Frederica, while Garfiel and Mimi had become an energetic and inseparable couple. While everyone around him was building new lives, Subaru felt stuck in time, lonely at 21, with no clear direction. He sighed deeply and took another sip of the bitter drink, when he felt a tap on his shoulder.
Off-screen:
Shock and disbelief filled the room. Silence was absolute, as no one could believe the information revealed on the screen. It was Garfiel who broke the silence, expressing what everyone was thinking.
Garfiel: "What the hell?"
Those words summed up everyone's feelings perfectly. Emilia and Julius were married and now ruled the kingdom, while Rem had married a random peasant. Anastasia was dead. It was a lot to process.
The shock was interrupted when Garfiel stood up and angrily addressed Julius, grabbing his knight's uniform.
Garfiel: "I want to know why you stole the princess from the captain! You shitty knight!"
Julius, in disbelief at the information, tried to defend himself.
Julius: "Wait! I don't see Emilia-sama that way! I swear, I'm as confused as everyone else here!"
Soon, everyone looked at Reinhard and Crusch, who had the Divine protections that made them living lie detectors. Crusch, with a firm gaze, spoke.
Crusch: "He's not lying, I assure you. The wind of lies is not in him."
Garfiel, relieved to hear this, let go of Julius, but continued to glare at him with hostility. At this moment, Emilia, who was in shock along with Rem, spoke in a trembling and desolate tone.
Emilia: "That can't be true... How could I do this to my knight, who did everything for me? How could I choose anyone other than him?"
She questioned, clearly disturbed by the revelation. Rem, with a clearly horrified and confused look, spoke in an irritated tone.
Rem: "That's a lie! It can't be the future! I would never do that to my..."
She was suddenly interrupted by Helena, the mysterious little girl who was with Subaru.
Helena: "Yes, you would, you murderous maid."
Rem glared at Helena, who glared back at her. Just as Rem seemed about to curse the girl, Priscilla stepped in with her arrogant tone.
Priscilla: "Well, it was expected of a half-devil and a murderous maid. When the commoner stopped being useful to you, you dumped him like a stray dog."
Emilia, irritated by Priscilla's comment, stood up from her seat and spoke vehemently.
Emilia: "I would never do that to my knight!"
Priscilla, with her usual arrogant tone, retorted.
Priscilla: "Really? The screen seems to show the opposite."
The tension in the room increased, until Anastasia interrupted the discussion, with a serious tone.
Anastasia: "Before you kill yourselves, we are forgetting something important. The fact that I died in this future."
These words made everyone stop for a moment, the tension in the air almost palpable. They realized that one of the royal candidates had died in this future, which caused great concern in Ricardo, Mimi, Tivey and Július, members of Anastasia's camp.
Ricardo, with a rare tone of seriousness, questioned the director.
Ricardo: "How did Ana die in this future?"
The director, in an equally serious tone, answered.
Director: "I can't talk."
Ricardo, frustrated and irritated, fell silent. Anastasia then approached him and spoke, trying to lighten the mood.
Anastasia: "Don't worry, the future can be changed. What intrigues me the most is how Mimi ended up dating the little tiger and how the merchant and the maid became a couple."
When she said this, Garfiel, Mimi, Otto and Frederica blushed furiously as they realized that they were in relationships in this future—something they hadn't noticed due to the flood of shocking information. As everyone pondered this, Heinkel noticed a detail that had been overlooked: Subaru was drinking, lonely and sad, in the same state that Heinkel was in after losing his wife Louanna to illness.
Heinkel (thoughtfully): "He's in the same state I'm in right now, drinking alone, lost in his own thoughts..."
Heinkel thought bitterly. At that moment, the director intervened, with an impatient tone.
Director: "Look, could you stop arguing and pay attention to the screen, please?"
Despite the director's rude words, everyone reluctantly directed their attention back to the screen.
On screen
"What a pathetic state you're in, commoner."
The unmistakable arrogant voice made Subaru turn around. To his surprise, Priscilla Barielle, the former royal candidate, was standing before him.
The baroness, always imposing, looked out of place in this seedy bar.
"What are you doing here?" Subaru asked, his voice cracking with weariness.
Priscilla arched an eyebrow, maintaining her usual air of superiority.
"Simple. The endless celebrations of that half-devil's coronation... I mean, the new queen... disgusted me. I preferred to seek a more tolerable environment. And to my surprise, I found the queen's 'heroic' knight drowning in drink. What a pitiful scene for a commoner who was once hailed as a savior."
Normally, Subaru would have reacted to the insult against Emilia, but he didn't even blink. He just sighed bitterly:
"Let's just say that my story with Emilia and Rem ended in a way I didn't expect. Everyone moved on... except me."
He took another sip of his drink, avoiding her eyes. To his surprise, Priscilla didn’t insult him. Instead, her voice was strangely soft, almost… understanding.
“It seems the world has been cruel to us, commoner. So why don’t we forget about this misery for a night?”
"Yeah... I think we deserve it."
And so, that night, Subaru and Priscilla drank together until dawn.
---
On Screen
Silence filled the room. No one could process what they had just seen. Priscilla Barielle, the arrogant baroness, comforting Subaru? It was almost inconceivable.
Priscilla, oblivious to the tension, broke the silence with her typical arrogant tone:
Priscilla: "At least, even in such a regrettable future, the commoner and I managed to find an understanding. I admit that I am surprised that I lost to that half-devil and this incompetent camp that abandoned their knight as soon as he was no longer useful."
The baroness's words hit Emilia's camp like a punch. The tension grew even thicker when, unexpectedly, Petra stood up next to Frederica and spoke with a mixture of sadness and firmness:
Petra: "She's right."
Everyone turned around, stunned. Frederica stared at the young apprentice with concern.
Frederica: "Petra-chan, do you know what you're saying?"
But Petra didn't hesitate.
Petra: "Frederica... we can't pretend. What happened in that future... was unforgivable. We abandoned Subaru-san when he needed us most."
Before she could continue, Beatrice exploded in fury:
Beatrice: "Don't talk nonsense! Betty would never abandon her employer, I suppose!"
The accusation hung in the air. No details had yet been given about Beatrice's position in that future—whether she had abandoned Subaru or not—and the silence of the others only increased the doubts.
Helena, the mysterious girl, sneered and said coldly:
Helena: "You probably abandoned him like all those idiots."
Beatrice turned around, furious:
Beatrice: "Watch your mouth, you--!"
But before she could finish, a scream echoed through the room:
Al: "WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS?!"
Everyone immediately turned to the screen, shock written all over their faces. What they saw next simply surpassed all logic or expectations.
---
On Screen
Subaru woke up with his head pounding, feeling like hammers were pounding his skull. The hangover was brutal, making it hard to remember what exactly had happened the night before. He blinked a few times, trying to get his bearings... but then he realized something alarming.
He was completely naked.
Before he could process it, a familiar, lazy voice echoed behind him:
"I drank too much with that commoner last night... still, it was fun..." Priscilla Barielle muttered, her voice slurred as if she were still fighting the effects of the alcohol.
Subaru slowly turned around. His eyes widened. Priscilla was lying next to him, equally naked. Her orange-red hair was disheveled, her scarlet eyes staring at him with undisguised embarrassment. For the first time, the haughty baroness seemed genuinely vulnerable.
The silence that fell between them was suffocating. They both blushed violently, looking away at the same time.
Subaru swallowed hard and looked around. His clothes, like Priscilla's, were scattered across the floor, a clear picture of what had happened.
Without exchanging a word, they both began to dress with stiff and uncomfortable movements, as if they didn't know where to hide their faces. After a few minutes of absolute silence, Priscilla crossed her arms and gave him a sharp look:
"We will never speak of this. Never, do you understand, commoner?"
Subaru, still dazed and lost, just nodded quickly.
— Right... it was just... impulse. Blame it on the drink. Nothing more — he said, unable to look her in the eye.
Priscilla snorted, straightening her dress with forced dignity.
— Exactly. A moment of weakness. Forget it. — She turned abruptly and left the room without looking back.
Subaru, still dazed, just sighed and went the other way, trying to convince himself that it had never happened.
Four months later...
Off-screen
The silence was absolute.
Everyone was open-mouthed, in complete shock. Not even the sound of breathing could be heard. Subaru Natsuki had slept with Priscilla Barielle — the most arrogant and ruthless woman in the kingdom — and had come out alive to tell the tale.
The shock lasted until Al, unable to contain himself, shouted enthusiastically:
— MY GOD, THE BRO IS A LEGEND!!
Everyone turned their eyes in disbelief to the one-armed knight, who was cheering like a child on a party day. Priscilla, red as a tomato, alternated between an expression of anger and embarrassment so intense that she seemed about to explode. To everyone's surprise, she also seemed strangely excited.
Schult, the little butler, was pale, in complete shock. Heinkel seemed unsure whether he was seeing things because he was drunk or not.
Meanwhile, Helena looked at the scene with an expression of pure trauma. Thinking to herself:
(Helena, thoughtful)
— So that's how I was conceived... Daddy lied to me when he said I was brought by the stork...
Rigel, the teddy bear she was hugging, seemed to express, in an almost symbolic way, pity for his little owner for having discovered so early about "birds and bees".
Before anyone could comment, Beatrice, red with rage, verbally advanced on Al:
"How can you be happy that my employer was seduced by that whore?!" she growled, indignant.
Felt, crossing her arms, nodded sternly.
Priscilla slowly turned to Beatrice, and her gaze, cold as ice, cut through the air:
"Watch your tongue, you worthless spirit. Don't compare me to a cheap whore," she replied, in a cold tone.
Beatrice glared at Priscilla, ready to explode.
Rem and Emilia, already recovered from the shock, glared at Priscilla. Rem, in an irritated tone, was the first to speak:
— How dare you seduce my hero to sleep with you?!
Priscilla, seeing a perfect opportunity to humiliate them both, smiled mischievously and replied in a mocking tone:
— Jealous, maid? Perhaps it is difficult to accept that I am capable of satisfying him in ways that you and the half-devil would never be able to... not even in a thousand years.
The provocation was like adding fuel to the fire
Rem and Emilia trembled with fury, but before they could retort, Ram, ever practical, intervened in a harsh tone:
— Emilia-sama, arguing with this woman is useless. And honestly, I'm not surprised. Barusu, with his filthy and perverted nature, was indeed capable of something like this. Let's ignore this provocation and go back to watching this ridiculous display.
Emilia and Rem clenched their fists in anger, but followed Ram's advice, not before casting looks of pure hatred at Priscilla, who, of course, responded with an arrogant and mocking smile.
Everyone then turned their eyes, still reluctant and tense, to the screen.
---
On Screen
Subaru was unexpectedly summoned to Priscilla Barielle's mansion. The messenger? Al, her knight and court jester, who guided him through the luxurious hallways to the baroness's chambers.
As he walked, Subaru felt the weight of anxiety growing in his chest. What did Priscilla want with him after all this time? Could she still be holding a grudge over the drinking incident?
When they reached the door to the room, Al stopped and, before leaving, gave him a look that was mixed with pity and sarcasm.
“Good luck, bro,” he said, patting him on the back. “Whatever the princess wants… I hope you make it out alive.”
Without giving Subaru time to protest, Al disappeared down the hallway, leaving him alone and even more nervous.
Taking a deep breath, Subaru knocked on the door and entered.
Inside the room, Priscilla was sitting on a luxurious sofa. Her scarlet eyes glared at him with irritation and impatience.
“You finally showed up, commoner,” she said with disdain.
Subaru approached cautiously.
“May I ask why you called me here?”
Without answering verbally, Priscilla simply pointed to her belly.
Subaru frowned in confusion. At first, he didn’t understand… until he noticed the subtle but noticeable bulge at her waist. His mind refused to believe it, but the conclusion was inevitable.
His eyes widened.
“Wait… You’re pregnant with me?!”
Priscilla crossed her arms and huffed, clearly irritated.
"Obviously, commoner. Who else do you think shared my bed four months ago?"
The blood drained from Subaru's face. He had never imagined that his drunken night would have such consequences. He stood paralyzed for a few moments, trying to process what he had just heard.
Regaining a modicum of composure, he asked:
"Al, does Schult or anyone else know about this?"
Priscilla crossed her arms and huffed, clearly irritated.
"Obviously, commoner. Who else do you think shared my bed four months ago?"
The blood drained from Subaru's face. He had never imagined that his drunken night would have such consequences. He stood paralyzed for a few moments, trying to process what he had just heard.
Regaining a modicum of composure, he asked:
"Al, does Schult or anyone else know about this?"
“No,” Priscilla replied with a cold smile. “I hid my belly. Those fools haven’t noticed yet. Despite the absurd discomforts of pregnancy… my divine body shouldn’t be subjected to such inconveniences.”
Subaru sighed deeply, running a hand through his hair.
“Besides the pregnancy… there’s another reason you called me here, isn’t there?”
Priscilla nodded, her expression turning even colder.
“Yes. When this child is born… it will be entirely your responsibility.”
Subaru blinked in astonishment.
“What?!”
— You heard me right. I will not raise this child — Priscilla stated categorically.
Subaru's initial shock gave way to fury.
— And why the hell can't you raise your own child?!
Priscilla rolled her eyes, as if the question were insulting.
— I have a reputation to protect. A bastard child would tarnish my image. It's simple.
Subaru clenched his fists. He wanted to scream, to rage... but he knew it wasn't just her fault. They had both contributed to this situation.
After a heavy silence, Subaru closed his eyes and muttered:
— Even though I think your decision is cowardly... I will raise this child.
Priscilla looked at him with a rare gleam in her eyes and then smiled slightly.
— Good. In a few months, you will see her. Now, you may leave, commoner.
Subaru left the room with a somber expression, carrying in his heart the responsibility that, whether he liked it or not, was now his.
Off screen
Silence fell over everyone in the auditorium. The shock was absolute.
Priscilla, in particular, was paralyzed. She had never imagined that a simple night with Subaru could result in her becoming pregnant by him, much less that her counterpart would abandon her own child.
Emilia, her face pale, stammered in horror, looking at Priscilla as if she saw a monster.
"No... This can't be true... This has to be a nightmare... My knight can't have a child with her... He can't accept this child..."
The entire Emilia camp looked at her with pity, while Priscilla, silent, sank into bitter thoughts.
Priscilla (thoughtfully): Did my counterpart do the right thing in abandoning the child...? Honestly... for the first time in my life, I have doubts about a decision.
Even though she understood the cold logic behind the choice, something inside her told her that it was wrong. Maybe, she thought, she should have thought more about this drastic decision.
Al, in turn, thought with a bitter expression hidden beneath his helmet:
Al (thoughtful): So the brother got the princess pregnant... And now she just left him with the child. I understand her decision, but it's cruel, princess... Very cruel. I wonder if the child would call me Uncle Al if he met me? Heh... I would even like to.
Schult, the little butler, was also astonished. But, deep in his heart, he made a silent vow:
Schult (thoughtful): If Priscilla-sama has this child in our reality... I will protect it with my life.
Then, Felt's indignant voice cut through the air like a blade:
"WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS, YOU BASTARD?! THIS CAN'T BE THE FUTURE!"
Before the director could respond, Rem stepped forward, furious, shouting:
"That's impossible!" she exclaimed. "This has to be a distorted reality! My hero would never have a child with a filthy whore like that!"
She pointed at Priscilla accusingly.
Helena, hearing this, felt a sharp pain. Those words, the scene on the screen, everything tore her apart inside. In silence, she thought:
Helena (thoughtfully): So... you didn't want me, mom? You abandoned me... That hurts. A lot. Now I understand what it's like to be rejected. But know this... you'll have to fight hard to deserve me calling you mom, Priscilla Barielle.
The director, irritated by the interruptions, spoke in a dry and implacable tone:
— You're just upset because the future isn't what you expected. Accept reality... and keep watching.
Despite their reluctance, everyone fell silent and turned their eyes back to the screen.
---
On Screen
A few months later...
Subaru paced the hallway of Priscilla Barielle's mansion. Anxiety ate away at his chest like acid.
Behind that door, the birth of his daughter was taking place. No doctor, only the maids acting as midwives. Priscilla had ordered Al and Schult to take the day off. This birth was a state secret.
Hours dragged on like an eternity.
Then, a scream broke the silence.
Subaru held his breath. His body moved on instinct. He opened the door without hesitation.
The scene hit him like a storm: the maids were cleaning a small baby, who was crying softly, her fragile arms flailing in the air. Her hair was dark like his. Her eyes were red like Priscilla's.
It was his daughter.
One of the maids, smiling, approached and held the child out to him.
“Come on, Mr. Subaru. Take her. She was born strong and healthy.”
Subaru hesitated for a moment, his hands shaking uncontrollably. When he finally took hold of her, the baby’s small hand brushed against his face.
The touch was light. Fragile. But for Subaru, it was as if the entire weight of his past pains were lifted in that moment.
Silent tears streamed down his face. A smile, loving, appeared.
On the other side of the bed, Priscilla watched in silence. Pale, but proud as ever.
"Since you're the one raising her, commoner," she said in a cold voice, but with a strange glint in her eyes, "it's only fair that you choose her name."
Subaru looked at the child in his arms.
He thought. And then he whispered:
"Helena... Helena Natsuki."
Priscilla closed her eyes for a moment and nodded slightly.
"A worthy name, commoner."
Not long after, Subaru left the mansion. Outside, Patrasche was waiting, harnessed to a carriage. The land dragon let out a low growl, recognizing its master.
Subaru mounted the carriage with Helena in his arms.
As he was about to leave, he looked at the mansion once more.
And then he thought:
"Why should I return to Roswaal's mansion?"
Images came to his mind:
Beatrice, now close to Julius, ignored him.
Otto and Garfiel were happily dating Frederica and Mimi.
Rem, the great love of his life, had moved on with another man.
Ram and Roswaal were a couple.
Petra had found someone special and made her dreams come true.
"There is no one else waiting for me in Lugnica."
With a final gesture, he broke the contract with Beatrice.
Patrasche snorted, and the carriage began to move.
Subaru left, taking with him only Helena—his new reason for living—leaving Lugnica and his past behind.
---
Off-Screen
The theater fell into a deathly silence. The revelation fell like a bombshell.
Eyes turned to little Helena, who unhurriedly got up from her seat.
Al, trembling, was the first to break the silence:
"Little girl... are you the daughter of the princess... with your brother?"
Helena crossed her arms, without hesitation.
"Yes. My name is Helena Natsuki. Daughter of Subaru Natsuki and Priscilla Barielle."
The shock was absolute.
Even Priscilla, always so proud, seemed speechless at the sight of her future daughter.
But the silence was broken by the sobs of Beatrice, who was crying bitterly. She looked at Helena with hatred and accused:
"You... you took my contractor away from me! You are a freak who should never have existed, really!"
Helena, with a cold look, replied:
"You abandoned my father at the worst moment of his life. When he was drowning in sorrow, you did nothing. You preferred the company of the man who humiliated him."
The words hit Beatrice like knives.
Suddenly, sounds of retching echoed through the theater.
Emilia and Rem were doubled over, sickened by the revelation. When they managed to compose themselves, their faces were distorted with hatred.
Rem stepped forward, her voice thick with venom.
“Get your filthy hands off my hero! You are a mistake that should never have existed!”
Helena, impassive, replied:
— I will never hand him over to you, you miserable murderer.
Rem trembled with rage.
Emilia also spoke, her tone icy, something rare for her:
— Give me back my knight... You don't even deserve to touch him! It's your fault he left me.
The atmosphere became tense. Both of them seemed ready to attack Helena.
But then, Al appeared, standing in front of the girl.
"Sorry, but you will not lay a finger on the little princess," he said firmly.
When Emilia and Rem tried to force their way through, Schult appeared out of nowhere, extending his arms as a shield.
"You will not hurt Helena-sama! She is Priscilla-sama's daughter. If necessary, I will give my life to protect her!"
Helena stared at him, surprised by Schult's sudden loyalty to her.
Still, Emilia and Rem, along with Beatrice, were preparing to attack—until, suddenly, flames rose up in the theater, forming a wall of fire.
Everyone turned, alarmed.
Priscilla, brandishing the Yang Sword, glared at the two with murderous eyes.
“If you dare to touch a hair on my daughter’s head, I will reduce you to ashes.”
Even in the face of the deadly threat, Emilia and Rem prepared for battle, now accompanied by a furious Beatrice.
Before the situation could explode, Roswaal raised his voice:
"Perhaps we should calm down. The show is still to come to an end..."
No one listened.
Magic chains appeared, binding Emilia, Rem, and Beatrice to their seats.
The Theater Director spoke in a cold voice:
"I will not allow any fighting here. Go back and watch. The show is almost over."
Forced to obey, everyone turned their gazes to the screen.
But Roswaal, hiding his resentment, thought:
"This child cannot be conceived in our world. It would ruin my plans, just as it did in this future."
Even so, he maintained his calm exterior, fixing his gaze on what would come next.
---
On screen
Six years later...
The morning sun gently bathed Subaru Natsuki's room. Now 27 years old, he slept peacefully, wearing a casual shirt and comfortable pants. His black hair was spread out on the pillow, and his breathing was slow and serene.
Everything seemed perfectly peaceful... until the bedroom door was thrown open with a bang. A small figure ran and jumped onto the bed, landing on top of him with contagious energy.
"Daddy, wake up!" the girl cried. "Uncle Halibel and Aunt Zarestia are coming to visit us today!"
Subaru groaned, still drowsy, slowly opening his eyes. Before him, he saw a little girl with hair as black as night and sparkling scarlet eyes. She wore a simple peasant dress, but her presence lit up the entire room. It was his daughter, Helena.
A lazy smile appeared on Subaru's lips.
"Good morning, my little princess," he murmured, pulling her into a hug before sitting on the bed, stretching. "Come on... Daddy needs to prepare food for our guests."
Rising with Helena in his arms, Subaru walked to the kitchen. As he cooked, the delicious aroma wafted through the modest house. In the middle of cooking, he heard a knock on the door.
Wipe his hands on a cloth, Subaru walked to the entrance and opened the door.
Before him stood his visitors: a tall, gray-haired wolfman wearing a purple kimono and holding a pipe with a relaxed smile—Halibel. Beside him was a woman of imposing presence, with snow-white hair tipped with lime green and piercing golden eyes—Zarestia, one of the Four Great Spirits.
“Halibel! Zarestia!” Subaru exclaimed, smiling genuinely. “How good to see you! Come in, make yourself comfortable.”
The two entered the house, but before they could say anything, Helena ran towards them like an arrow.
"Uncle Halibel! Aunt Zarestia! I miss you so much!" she cried, hugging them both.
Zarestia bent down, stroking the girl's head with a rare smile.
"You've grown even more since the last time we saw each other."
Halibel laughed, touching the pipe to the corner of her mouth.
"You're getting prettier all the time. You're going to have to start scaring off suitors, Subaru."
Helena put her hands on her hips and proudly declared:
"Of course! I'm the prettiest girl in Kararagi!"
Halibel and Zarestia laughed at the little girl's boldness, and even Subaru let out a chuckle.
"Well, Miss 'Prettiest in Kararagi'," Subaru said, winking at his daughter, "I hope you're hungry. I've prepared a feast fit for a princess."
Helena's eyes shone with anticipation and she hurried to the table.
The guests sat down as Subaru served the food. Conversation and laughter filled the house. Subaru watched in silence for a moment, feeling the warmth of this simple scene.
Six years ago, he would never have imagined a future like this. But now...
Now, he was genuinely happy.
Subaru Natsuki, the former knight of the half-elf Emilia, had found peace in Kararagi. And he wouldn't trade it for anything in the world.
The screen fades to black.
Off-screen
The silence was absolute. The cast was in shock.
Garfiel was the first to break the silence, turning to Otto in disbelief:
"Bro... the Captain is happy without us?"
Otto, with a somber expression, replied:
"It seems so, Garfiel... Natsuki found happiness... far from us. With his daughter."
Otto glanced at Helena, who was tenderly embracing Subaru. The impact of the sight was overwhelming. None of those present could say a word.
Their shock increased when they realized that Subaru had also befriended Halibel—a respected admirer—and Zarestia, one of the Four Great Spirits. Anastasia and Julius exchanged bewildered glances, not understanding how Subaru had managed such feats.
Emilia, Rem and Beatrice seemed on the verge of collapse. Seeing Subaru, the man they loved deeply, be completely happy without them was like witnessing a nightmare come true.
While everyone was processing what they were seeing, Priscilla just watched the scene with a smile of affection that was unusual for her. She, who had abandoned her own daughter, saw that even though it was controversial, it was the best decision for Subaru and a true father. And that, in a way, comforted her that her daughter could be happy.
Suddenly, the Director's voice echoed through the room, cutting through the silence.
— Very well. That was the preview. I know it was unpleasant for some... so I'll give you a few hours to process what you saw.
— Until then... try not to kill yourselves.
The voice trailed off, leaving the cast alone with their thoughts.
To be continued...
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed the chapter and give suggestions on how to improve it and I also modified certain parts to make them more enjoyable and also sorry if I didn't get everyone's reaction but I promised to improve this I guarantee I hope you enjoyed it and goodbye until the next chapter.
Chapter Text
The theater had been completely silent since Emilia, Rem, and Beatrice had tried to attack Helena during the first screening. The tense atmosphere hung in the air until the Director's firm and serious voice broke the stillness:
Director: — I'll be straight with you. It's clear that everyone is still shaken by the previous screening, even after the brief rest. So you may go to your designated rooms. Rest. Talk. The next screening will be in a few hours.
As soon as he finished speaking, several doors appeared behind the stage, each with the name of one of the candidates prominently displayed. Without saying a word, the participants began to head to their respective doors.
Meanwhile, Emilia, Rem, and Beatrice quickly freed themselves from their chains. Determined, they advanced toward Subaru—still in Helena’s arms—trying to reach him.
However, a magical barrier rose up in front of them, preventing any approach. Furious, the three retreated, and Beatrice was the first to react, her tone filled with indignation:
Beatrice: — Why did you block our path? We want to get Subaru, Betty!
The Director replied calmly but firmly:
Director: — It's simple. You attacked a six-year-old girl. If it weren't for Miss Barielle, Helena would have been seriously injured because of you. So, you will go to your rooms... without him. Subaru will stay with his daughter.
Those words made the three of them turn pale. Frustrated, angry and sad, they ended up accepting the order with extreme reluctance. One by one, they went through their respective doors along with the others from their camps.
On the other side of the stage, Priscilla, Al, Schult, and Heinkel were approaching the door with their candidate's name on it, when they were interrupted once again by the Director's voice:
Director: — Before you go in... take Helena with you.
Hearing this, Helena hugged her father tightly. Her red eyes, previously firm, wavered for a moment.
Helena: — I'm not going anywhere with her. Under any normal circumstances.
She pointed her little finger at Priscilla, who had a sad expression on her face—something unusual for her usual demeanor.
Helena: — But... despite that, I need to return the favor for saving me. So, I accept.
Heinkel then picked up Subaru in his arms and threw him over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. Al then opened the door for Helena and, with a smile beneath his helmet, said:
Al: — First the little ladies.
Helena just rolled her eyes in disdain and walked through the door. The others followed soon after.
[A few minutes later — Emilia's Camp Room]
As soon as they stepped through the door, the members of Emilia’s camp found themselves in a hallway where several individual rooms revealed themselves. One by one, everyone entered their respective quarters to rest. Emilia, Rem, and Beatrice walked together to the main room, closing the door behind them.
Silence fell immediately. None of the three could say anything about the previous display—the outburst of anger, the attack on a six-year-old child. The words simply wouldn’t come.
Until the door to the room opened.
Frederica, Ram, and Petra entered, their faces serious, their eyes filled with disappointment.
Emilia was the first to speak, with a dejected tone:
Emilia: — Ram, Frederica, Petra... What are you doing here?
The three maids remained silent for a moment, until Ram finally answered:
Ram: — We came to talk about the... unpleasant attempt you three made to kill Barusu's daughter.
The tension grew. Emilia, Rem, and Beatrice lowered their eyes, avoiding meeting each other’s eyes. Until Beatrice, with barely concealed anger, stood up and replied:
Beatrice: “There’s nothing to say about that thing that took Betty’s contractor from her… I suppose.”
Her tone was venomous. Rem soon joined in, speaking in a choked voice:
Rem: “She’s a freak. If it weren’t for her, my h—
But Ram interrupted her, his voice as cold as ice:
Ram: — Do you realize that you are trying to justify the fact that you tried to kill a six-year-old girl?
The silence fell again, heavy and suffocating.
Frederica: — Ever since you found out that Miss Helena is Subaru-sama's daughter... you all changed. You became hostile, aggressive. You tried to kill her. Why?
The three looked away, uncomfortable. Until Petra, the youngest, lost her patience.
Petra: — Speak up. Why are you so mad at Helena? Just because she's Subaru's daughter... in this possible future that—
She was cut off by a scream.
Emilia: — BECAUSE I CAN'T ACCEPT THIS!
The three maids shuddered. Emilia's screams were rare. Very rare. And her voice was shaking. Her eyes were filled with tears.
Emilia: — I can't accept that... I abandoned my knight. That I married another. That I left him so devastated that he drowned in drink... And all this... alone...
She burst into tears. Rem soon followed her, her voice choked with tears:
Rem: — How can I accept that my hero... slept with Priscilla... had a daughter with her... and was happy with that girl... a happiness he never had with us?
The words came out between sobs.
Beatrice then looked at the maids, her face covered in tears.
Beatrice: — How can we accept that Betty’s Subaru… managed to be happier without us? How could we have been so incompetent as to neglect him at the time he needed us most? I… I suppose…
Ram, Frederica, and Petra just watched. They said nothing. Because, even though they knew that the three of them’s actions were not justifiable… the feelings behind them were, at the very least, understandable.
In the end, the three maids simply approached. Silently, they hugged Emilia, Rem, and Beatrice as they all cried together—a moment of pain, guilt, and silent mourning for a future they might never be able to change.
---
In another room in Emilia's camp – Roswaal's Room
Roswaal sat calmly in a chair, scanning his surroundings with mild boredom. His eyes soon fell on a bookshelf filled with books. He stood up and walked over to it, pulling out one of the volumes—but was abruptly interrupted by the sound of the door being flung open.
Otto and Garfiel entered the room with serious expressions and sharp eyes. The Marquis arched an eyebrow, assuming his typical eccentric tone.
Roswaal: Oh, Otto, Garfiel… what an unexpected honor—
Otto (interrupting, seriously): Cut the act, Roswaal. We know very well what you intend to do.
Roswaal forced a mocking smile, tilting his head.
Roswaal: My dears, I'm afraid I don't understand what you're talkin' about—
Garfiel (growling): Stop playing dumb, you miserable clown. We know you're trying to prevent the birth of the captain's daughter.
The tone in the room grew more tense. Roswaal was now watching the two of them with narrowed eyes, his smile slowly fading.
Otto: Just by looking at your face, I can tell. That girl poses a threat to your cursed plan to revive the disgusting witch you call your master.
The mention of the Witch of Greed completely changed the wizard's expression. Roswaal slowly stood up, his eyes now as cold as ice.
Roswaal (in an icy tone): Be careful with your words... or you will suffer the consequences.
Otto (defiantly): Oh, I hit the nail on the head, didn't I? Are you going to kill me now, you damned body snatcher?
The tension could have been cut with a knife. Roswaal gritted his teeth, holding back his fury. It was then that Garfiel stepped forward.
Garfiel: We won't let you lay a finger on the captain's daughter while he's sleeping. Don't even think about it.
Roswaal frowned.
Roswaal: Do you really think it's wise to defend the birth of a child from an... accident? What if Subaru decides to abandon camp for her? Do you think it's worth it?
Otto (cold and direct): If he decides to have her and leave with her, we won't stop him. He deserves to be happy. The performance made that clear. And frankly, if he can escape your disgusting clutches, all the better.
Roswaal was now shaking with rage. His eyes flashed with anger.
Roswaal: Leave. Now.
Garfiel and Otto started to leave, but before they could, Garfiel turned and gave a venomous taunt.
Garfiel (mockingly): If you try to touch the captain's daughter, my "bro" and I will protect her. Even if we have to burn the rotting body of the witch you love so much.
Roswaal raised his hand, ready to cast a fire spell.
Roswaal: Goa...
But before he could release the spell, Otto and Garfiel left, closing the door behind them. Roswaal sighed, undoing the spell. Alone, he stared into space with disgust and frustration written all over his face.
---
Elsewhere – Anastasia’s Camp Rooms
Inside the main room, Anastasia was gathered with the members of her camp: Ricardo, Mimi, Tivey and her personal knight, Julius. The latter had a visibly uncomfortable expression, still affected by the previous display. Anastasia noticed the discomfort and, with her usual playful tone, decided to provoke.
Anastasia (smiling): What's the matter, Julius? Still surprised that you'll be married to Emilia in the future?
Before she could finish her sentence, Julius interrupted her, his tone full of annoyance.
Julius: I apologize, Anastasia-sama, but that's not what bothers me the most. What really bothers me... is the fact that you're dead in this future.
The atmosphere became tense immediately. Anastasia tried to downplay the situation lightly, but was quickly cut off.
Anastasia: That's not going to happen. It's just a post-future—
Ricardo (seriously): Ana, how can we be sure... if we don't even know how you died?
Mimi, worried, approached Anastasia, her eyes wide.
Mimi (in a distressed tone): Boss... Mimi doesn't want you to die!
Faced with the growing concern of her companions, Anastasia remained silent for a few seconds. Soon after, Tivey also spoke up.
Tivey: I don't want to either. And... honestly, I don't even know if this future is that good, but what's even stranger is seeing Julius married to Emilia-sama... and on top of that as king of the kingdom.
The last part made Julius look away, uncomfortable. But before he could answer, Anastasia intervened, this time with a firm and authoritative tone.
Anastasia: Guys, I understand your concern, but the future can be changed. Nothing is immutable. I promise everyone: I will not die before becoming queen.
Her words echoed in the room. Despite their misgivings, the camp members decided to trust her. However, Julius was still not convinced. His tone was serious as he asked the next question.
Julius: Anastasia-sama… what do you think about me marrying Emilia-sama in the future? About me becoming king… and leaving Subaru in that miserable state?
Anastasia stared at the ground for a moment, took a deep breath, and answered with a stern expression.
Anastasia: Honestly? I'm disappointed. This future was cruel to Subaru. He gave everything for Emilia... he died for her. And yet, he was discarded. It saddens me to see you, Julius, involved in this. It's dirty. But I have faith that you won't take the same path in this timeline.
Julius fell silent, visibly shaken, but grateful for his master's honesty.
Anastasia: Well... that's all for today. Let's rest. Tomorrow may bring us more revelations.
With that, the camp members stood up and left the room, heading to their individual quarters.
---
Elsewhere – Crusch’s Camp Rooms
Crusch was in her private room next to her two main allies: her knight, Felix, and her butler, Wilhelm. The atmosphere between the three was tense, filled with mixed feelings about the previous exhibition. After a brief silence, Crusch broke the ice, looking at the two seriously.
Crusch: What did you think of the exhibition?
Felix was the first to speak, crossing his arms and making an uncomfortable expression.
Felix: Nya… honestly, this future is very strange. I never imagined seeing Julius marry Emilia and still become the king of the kingdom… It was surreal, to be honest.
The disbelief was evident in the cat knight’s tone. Wilhelm, in turn, sighed heavily before sharing his opinion.
Wilhelm: That future was cruel to Subaru-dono. Those eyes… were empty. Without hope. The fact that he was drinking like that only confirms what we saw. He looked too much like Heinkel.
His words were spoken in a somber tone, as if he had just witnessed a painful reflection of the past. Crusch nodded, her expression rigid but worried.
Crusch: I share the same opinion. But… what caught my attention the most was Subaru’s daughter. I feel that the attack that Emilia-sama, Rem, and the Great Spirit launched against her was… unfair. Cowardly, even.
Felix and Wilhelm nodded discreetly. They had both noticed the intensity of the killing intent that the three of them were exuding towards that girl. Wilhelm had even been ready to protect her – perhaps that child was his adopted great-granddaughter after all.
Felix: Nya… I wonder how that little girl is handling all this…
Crusch: I want to know too. But for now… let’s rest. We need to be ready for the next screening. You can go to your rooms.
The two bowed respectfully and left the room, but on the way to their quarters, Wilhelm remained thoughtful.
Wilhelm (thinking): Subaru-dono… I won’t let you fall into that state in our world. I won’t make the same mistake with you that I made with Reinhard… and Heinkel.
Soon after, he went into his room and closed the door, ready to rest – but with a new weight on his heart.
---
Elsewhere – Felt Camp Rooms
Felt was in her room, visibly in a bad mood, accompanied by her knight, Reinhard. The Sword Saint, aware of the young woman's behavior, decided to question her cautiously.
Reinhard: Felt-sama, you seem quite irritated... Are you okay?
But before he could finish his sentence, Felt interrupted him with frustration in her voice.
Felt: Of course not, Rein! How am I supposed to feel after seeing that shitty future?! Seeing Big Bro with that bitch and on top of that having a daughter with her? And to make matters worse, my little sister married to that shitty knight?! It's enough to piss me off!
Reinhard, though he disapproved of his lady's vocabulary, couldn't help but understand her feelings. He replied with regret.
Reinhard: I understand, Felt-sama. I'm also conflicted about this future. I feel like I failed to guide her to obtain the throne as I should have...
Felt: Screw this throne, Rein! What really pissed me off was seeing big brother like that... Drinking, wasted. He must have suffered a lot. If that really happens... we'll help him, right?
Reinhard nodded firmly.
Reinhard: Yes, Felt-sama. I will be prepared to do whatever it takes. Especially if Miss Helena ends up being born in our world.
Felt shuddered as she imagined the cursed scene of Subaru and Priscilla together again. The image disturbed her deeply, but she shook her head, trying to push it away. With nothing else to say, she decided to rest beside her knight.
---
Elsewhere – Priscilla’s Camp Rooms
Inside the luxurious room, Subaru lay unconscious on Priscilla's bed. Helena, silent, held her father's hand tightly. Priscilla watched the scene in silence, along with Al, Schult and Heinkel. The atmosphere was heavy until Heinkel, with disdain, broke the silence by looking at Helena.
Heinkel: So, brat... I want to know how your father managed to create the—
He was abruptly interrupted by a kick to the stomach, thrown by Priscilla. Heinkel fell to his knees, gasping in pain. Priscilla stared at him coldly.
Priscilla: More respect for my daughter, you pathetic drunk.
Heinkel didn't answer, he just stepped back, visibly fearful. Priscilla then turned her gaze to Helena, who was staring at her with unusual coldness in a child.
Helena: What do you want from me?
Trying to ease the tension, Al intervened:
Al: Nothing much, little princess. We just want to understand you better—
Helena (cutting in): Why would you be interested in a bastard like me? From what those three said, I'm a monster... a freak who shouldn't even exist. I'm only here because I was created in a one-night stand between my father and her.
She pointed coldly at Priscilla. The woman kept her face impassive, but her eyes revealed sadness. Before anyone could respond, Schult approached.
Schult: Please, Miss Helena, don't say that. You are Priscilla-sama's daughter. Of course we care about you.
Helena was surprised by the little butler's kindness. Her eyes returned to Priscilla, now with restrained anger.
Helena: I don't think I need to tell you how I feel about you... "mother". You abandoned me because you didn't want me. And now I find out that my father carries that damned power to revive from death and that you kicked him at the worst moment of his life. That is unforgivable.
The room fell silent. Priscilla, in contrast to her usual arrogance, answered in a soft and sincere tone:
Priscilla: I can't blame you for holding a grudge, little one. Honestly... my counterpart was foolish to abandon you. I would like to know you better. Really.
Helena looked at her suspiciously, her eyes still burning with hurt.
Helena: It's going to be difficult. If you want my forgiveness, start by apologizing to my father. Treat him with the respect he deserves. He carried the world on his shoulders for ingrates... he deserves the world.
Priscilla: Fair enough. I'll respect that.
Turning to the others, Priscilla resumed her firm posture.
Priscilla: Let's rest. My divine self needs to be full when it's time to show off.
The guests obeyed. Before leaving, Al approached Helena.
Al: Listen, little princess. If you need anything, I'm here to protect you. You can call me Uncle Al if you want.
Schult also stepped forward.
Schult: You can count on me, Helena-sama. I would protect you with my life if necessary.
Helena watched them skeptically, but her curiosity got the better of her. She turned to Schult.
Helena: Why are you so loyal to me? We barely know each other.
Schult (firmly): Because you are Priscilla-sama's daughter. The woman who saved and raised me. That is enough for me to be loyal to you.
Helena was surprised—almost moved. Then, she looked at Al with a provocative look.
Helena: About calling you uncle... you'll have to fight for that title. Someone else already holds that position.
Upon hearing this, Al fell to his knees in a comical manner.
Al: Whoever it is... I'll fight for that title! Even if I die a thousand times!
With that, he left accompanied by Schult. Heinkel had already left. Priscilla also left the place, leaving Helena alone.
Shortly after, Helena began to cry on her father's chest, while thinking:
Helena (thoughtfully):
"Dad... I'm sorry for everything you went through to raise me. Even when my mother abandoned me, you stayed by my side along with Aunt Shaula. I swear I won't forgive my mother easily. If she wants my forgiveness, she'll have to fight hard for it."
The thought was firm and full of hurt. Helena was determined: Priscilla would have to deserve every crumb of forgiveness.
---
A few hours later...
After a period of rest, the camps were transported back to the grand theater. The somber atmosphere and the tense silence among the participants made it clear that something important was about to happen.
The director appeared in the center of the stage, with a serious expression and cold eyes, his voice echoing throughout the place.
Director: — Now that everyone has rested... It's time for the next showing. I warn you in advance: what you will see will not be pleasant.
A chill ran through the theater as everyone felt that the director's words were not an exaggeration, which they would soon, unfortunately, discover the hard way that the director's words were not an exaggeration.
Continued...
Notes:
Well this was the chapter, I know it must be frustrating not to have reacted, but I decided to make this chapter to explore the fields' opinion about the previous exhibition and well, I don't know if it was crap or not, but I hope you liked it and don't give up on the fic so quickly, well and that's also what I'm going to give a little curiosity, which is this.
1. Helena, although she doesn't show it, is shaken by what Emilia, Rem and Beatrice said to her, but she is a genius and also inherited Priscilla's pride and tendency to not show weakness. Well, she is good at hiding her emotional side from people she doesn't know well or dislike.
Chapter Text
Everyone was tense, not knowing exactly what to expect. The director had warned that the screening would be more intense than the previous one, and this made everyone apprehensive. The atmosphere of suspense took over the room, and the anxiety increased with each passing second.
Felt could no longer hide her frustration. Some time had passed, and the screening had not yet started. With an impatient sigh, she let out her indignation.
Felt:
— Oh, what a pain! Enough suspense, director! Why don't you just start this damn screening, you son of a bitch director?!
The irritation was evident in his voice, but before he could continue, the director's voice rang out, cutting the tension in the air. He was visibly annoyed.
Director (grouchy and harsh voice):
— I heard you, Miss Felt. The screening is about to start, so shut up and hold on a little longer.
Felt frowned, visibly more irritated by the director's response. But before anything else could be said, the screen in front of her flashed and a title appeared, catching everyone's attention:
On the screen, in large, striking letters, was written: "Decadence".
Instantly, everyone in the room felt a shiver down their spine. The title itself seemed to be a harbinger of what was to come, and soon a feeling of unease began to spread throughout the room.
The title disappeared as quickly as it appeared, giving way to images that began to move on the screen, beginning the long-awaited but dreaded screening.
---
On Screen
“Six years ago, after Subaru left with Helena…”
Emilia was living the happiest day of her life. She had finally achieved her greatest dream: to become the Queen of Lugnica. What's more, she now had by her side someone she considered the perfect husband — Julius Juukulius. His presence made her feel safe, loved, and complete.
Inside a luxurious royal carriage, pulled by majestic land dragons, the couple returned from a long honeymoon in Pristella. The trip had lasted months — months of pure happiness for the two of them. Now, however, it was time to return to the kingdom, and with that begin a new chapter as monarchs.
Emilia, with shining eyes, stared at Julius, dressed in the formal clothes of a king. In the back of her mind, however, an uncomfortable memory emerged: Subaru. The one who had fought for her, suffered for her, and even helped pave the way to the throne, and she rejected him and chose Julius instead. A pang of guilt pierced her chest.
“I hope he’s okay… and that he’s found his happiness,” she thought. “He deserved more than rejection.”
Shaking her head discreetly, she dismissed her thoughts and turned her attention to her companions in the carriage: Julius, always serene, and Beatrice, who was impatiently crossing her arms.
Emilia (enthusiastically):
— I’m so excited to see everyone again! With the dragon’s blood, we’ll finally be able to unfreeze the elves of Elior Forest… it’s a dream come true!
Július (smiling and gently squeezing his wife's hand):
— Yes, my love. All of this was possible thanks to your determination… and your heart.
Beatrice (snorting, with her eyes half closed):
— Betty thinks you two are a bit too sugary, actually… I suppose it's good to see you happy, yes.
Off Screen
An awkward silence fell over everyone upon seeing Emilia and Julio married. The image was strange. Almost unnatural. The atmosphere became heavy. Then, as expected, it was Felt who broke the silence with a cry of indignation.
Felt (shocked):
— WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS?! How did the eldest sister spend months on her honeymoon with that useless knight?!
She looked genuinely stunned. Beside her, Crusch clenched her fists, her expression tense.
Crusch (coldly and incredulously):
— Leaving the throne vacant for months? That is absurdly irresponsible… any enemy could have taken advantage of the absence of both of them. It is a fatal leadership error—
Priscilla (interrupting, with contempt):
— Hmph. What did you expect from that incompetent half-devil? She never had the ability to govern. The one who resolved everything was her knight… by the way, he was also the father of my daughter. He was the true leader of that pathetic camp.
Priscilla's sharp words echoed in the room. Emilia, embarrassed, just lowered her head. Júlio also looked away, clearly uncomfortable.
Anastasia, trying to ease the tense atmosphere, rehearsed a speech.
Anastasia (trying to intervene):
— Well... maybe it wasn't that long... Júlio might have been with her just for a—
Felt (interrupting with a scream):
— WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?!
Immediately, everyone looked back at the screen, now filled with a mixture of anger, bewilderment and fear of what was yet to come.
On Screen
Emilia smiled, amused.
“Oh, Beako, you’re always so gen—
BOOM!
A deafening boom tore through the air, completely drowning out the queen’s speech.
The explosion was brutal.
Emilia didn’t even have time to understand what was happening before she felt the impact throw her against the wall of the carriage. A sharp pain shot through her chest, the air escaped her lungs, and everything around her became a distorted blur of light and sound. Fragments of the carriage flew like shrapnel, cutting through the air and tearing the silk of the luxurious interior.
Amid the smoke and muffled screams, his eyes met Beatrice’s for an instant—wide, panicked. Julius was shouting something, his hand outstretched in despair, but the sound seemed distant, as if coming from underwater.
And then, only darkness.
---
Off screen
The silence was oppressive. Everyone watched the scene on the screen with pale, perplexed expressions. The impact of the attack had hit them hard, even though they were just spectators.
The one who broke the silence was Heinkel, his voice slurred by alcohol and shock.
“What the hell is this...?” he muttered. “Who in their right mind would have the courage... or the stupidity... to attack the carriage of the rulers of the kingdom?”
Reinhard, as surprised as his father, tried to find a rational explanation.
— Maybe the Witch Cult. They've already carried out attacks like this in the exhibitions we've seen, maybe this is just another one of those attacks ordered by some archbishop.
But before he could continue, Al, the knight in armor with only one arm, raised his voice with a skeptical expression.
— Hm... I don't know. It doesn't seem like the Cult's style, you know? Are they lunatics? Yes, but... this was necessary. Planned. They would have attacked the kingdom directly, not waited for the two to leave to catch them on their return.
There was a brief moment of silence as everyone pondered. Al's logic made sense, since from what they had seen of the Cult in the screenings they weren't exactly organized.
— It wasn’t the Witch Cult. It definitely wasn’t them.
Everyone looked at her, perplexed. Her voice was calm, but filled with a certainty that clashed with her fragile appearance.
Schult, even more confused, stepped forward politely.
— Helena-sama... why do you say that with such certainty?
Helena looked away from the screen for a moment to stare at her mother's little butler, his eyes serious and cold.
"Because it's already on the screen. And while you were paying attention to me... you stopped seeing what's important."
Immediately, everyone turned their eyes back to the screen.
And they were shocked.
On Screen
One hour after the explosion.
The pain was unbearable. Emilia opened her eyes with difficulty. Her vision was blurry, and the taste of blood filled her mouth. When she managed to regain some consciousness, she realized that she was tied up. The air around her smelled of burning, blood, and destruction.
The royal carriage was in pieces. The earth dragons lay dead, their large bodies now motionless. Next to her, Julius and Beatrice were unconscious and also tied up, with visible marks of bruises.
— What... happened...? — Emilia whispered, still dazed.
Before she could think any further, the sound of heavy footsteps approached. Two demi-humans emerged from the shadows: one with reptilian features, the other with brutal bear-like features. Both wore simple, blood-stained armor and held rudimentary swords. Their gazes were icy, full of resentment.
The lizardman approached Julius and Beatrice, slapping each of them. Julius let out a groan as he woke up, his gaze quickly becoming sharp.
— Are you crazy? — he growled. — Attacking the king and queen of the kingdom?! Do you have any idea of the consequences of that?!
The demi-human bear let out a harsh laugh.
— Consequences? You have already ruined our lives! Entire families are starving, and all you have done is ignore us!
Emilia felt a chill run down her spine. Beatrice, still recovering from the impact, raised her eyebrows in irritation:
— What the hell are you talking about, I suppose?
The lizard growled, gritting his teeth:
— Don't play dumb! We trusted you, we thought things would get better, but they've only gotten worse! We have no water, no food. And all this because of you!
Julius and Emilia exchanged looks, shocked. Neither of them had any idea what was happening on the borders of the kingdom.
— You rule from palaces, surrounded by gold and comfort... while we die forgotten! — the bear roared.
He put his hand on the hilt of his sword.
— It's over. Let's settle this our way.
— Let Odo Laguna judge you for your crimes — the lizardman muttered, raising his sword over Emilia.
But before the blow could be struck, something swift crossed the screen.
THUD.
Both attackers fell to the ground, unconscious. Emilia blinked, astonished.
"Reinhard?!" Julius exclaimed, relieved.
The Sword Saint lowered the branch he had used as an improvised weapon and began to cut the trio's bonds.
"Are they hurt?"
"Only their pride," Beatrice replied, sulking.
“Thank you for saving us,” Julius said breathlessly.
Reinhard nodded seriously.
“We don’t have time. The Sages demand your presence at the Royal Palace.”
Emilia turned pale. If the Sages were involved, the situation was more serious than they imagined.
---
Off-screen
The hall was completely silent.
The revelation that the attackers were not from the Witch's Cult, but were demi-humans, fell like a bomb among those present.
Garfiel broke the silence with a hesitant voice:
"Wait... how did the Princess make the demi-humans suffer, bro?"
Otto frowned thoughtfully:
— Perhaps... Emilia and Julius's prolonged absence during their honeymoon left gaps and unforeseen consequences.
Reinhard, relieved to have saved Emilia and Julius, could not ignore the feeling of uneasiness that was forming in his chest. Something about the situation was deeply bothering him.
Wilhelm, who had been quiet until then, stared at the screen. His hands were shaking.
“This can’t be happening again…” he murmured.
Painful memories came flooding back to him: the ambush during the demihuman civil war. He saw, once again, his comrades being massacred, and Grimm, his best friend, losing his voice. His breath hitched for a moment. He broke out in a cold sweat. It was clear that the Sword Demon was suffering from a PTSD episode.
But when everyone turned their attention back to the screen, he forced himself to compose himself and watched along with them.
On Screen
At the Royal Palace
Emilia, Julius, and Beatrice arrived at the Royal Palace, where the Sages and Otto, now the Kingdom’s Minister of the Interior, were waiting for them in the meeting room. As soon as they sat down at the table, Emilia looked at Otto with a worried expression and asked in a distressed tone:
Emilia: Otto, can you tell me why those demihumans tried to attack us?
Otto sighed deeply before answering, his expression full of concern.
Otto: Emilia-sama, many things have happened while you were away. The kingdom is mired in widespread corruption. Several corrupt nobles have taken advantage of your absence to forge royal signatures and impose abusive taxes, making life unbearable for the demihumans. Furthermore, we have evidence of suspicious dealings between certain influential merchants.
The revelation left Emilia and Júlio in shock. They exchanged astonished glances, processing the gravity of the situation. Otto, however, continued his explanation:
Otto: As a result of this oppression, a revolutionary organization called Black Fang emerged, composed of demi-humans revolted by the exploitation and corruption of the kingdom. We discovered its existence yesterday, when one of its members tried to assassinate me and Frederica in our own home. Fortunately, Frederica reacted in time and neutralized the aggressor.
The information made the atmosphere even more tense. Emilia covered her mouth in shock, while Júlio frowned, reflecting on what had been said. Then, he asked:
Julius: Do you know who the leader of this revolution is?
Otto nodded before answering:
Otto: Yes, his name is Edwin Blackwell, a demi-human wolf who agreed to come to the meeting to try to negotiate. He should arrive any moment.
Before they could continue their discussion, the door to the meeting room opened. Edwin Blackwell entered with firm, heavy steps. He was a humanoid black wolf, with a muscular physique, dressed in barbaric garb. A scar covered part of his right eye and a huge sword rested on his back. As soon as he sat down, his gaze fell on Emilia and Júlio, who felt slightly uncomfortable with the intensity of his presence.
Julius, trying to break the ice, stepped forward to start the conversation:
Julius: So, Mr. Edwin, I think we could start-
Before he could continue, Edwin interrupted him with a rude and firm tone:
Edwin: I don't want to talk to him.
Everyone in the room was shocked by the statement. One of the wise men, Bordeaux, stood up, visibly indignant.
Bordeaux: What do you mean, you don't want to speak to the king? Who else should you talk to to negotiate?
Edwin thought for a moment, before calmly answering:
Edwin: I don't want to speak to the king and his incompetent queen. I want to speak to Subaru Natsuki, the hero who defeated the White Whale, saved Pristella, and became a legend in Vollachia.
Silence filled the room. Everyone was surprised by the unexpected request. But Edwin continued:
Edwin: If you bring him, I'll be willing to negotiate. Otherwise, we'll continue our revolution until we overthrow this rotten kingdom.
Without another word, Edwin stood up and left, leaving an air of tension and discomfort in the room.
Julius closed his eyes for a moment, took a deep breath before looking at Otto and ordering:
Julius: Gather everyone at the Roswaal Mansion. We will meet with Subaru immediately.
Otto nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. The meeting was adjourned and Emilia, Julius and Beatriz began to prepare for the trip to the mansion.
The fate of the kingdom now depended on Subaru Natsuki, who unfortunately was no longer among them.
Later
Off screen
The silence hung heavy. The revelation that a revolutionary organization had declared war on the kingdom, demanding Subaru Natsuki as its sole interlocutor, fell like a thunderclap among everyone. The fact that this crisis had been caused by corrupt nobles, who had taken advantage of Emilia and Julius's absence to oppress the demihumans, was hard to digest.
But someone broke the silence. Priscilla.
She glared at Emilia with contempt, her red eyes filled with contained fury. Her voice cut through the air like a blade.
Priscilla:
— Who would have thought... As if being an incompetent queen wasn't enough, you also let corrupt pigs exploit your own subjects. And now, because of you, in this future the kingdom is on the brink of war. All because the leader of the revolt refuses to negotiate with you and the fool you married... but demands to speak to your knight or better yet, to my daughter's father. Who, most likely, has already left this kingdom with her.
Emilia lowered her head, feeling the weight of shame. The regret written on her expression was evident. But Julius stepped forward, trying to defend the nobility.
Julius:
— Priscilla-sama, you're exaggerating. Those nobles acted in the shadows, without authorization. They're a minority! You can't blame the entire aristocracy for—
He was abruptly interrupted by a voice filled with rage.
Felt:
— Are you defending those sons of bitches?! They ruined the kingdom! They caused a revolution to be created by the demi-humans because they couldn't stand the unfair treatment! Honestly... I don't know why I'm surprised. You knights are all the same: spoiled rich people who became knights thanks to pompous surnames and not because of any merit!
Tension grew. Julius clenched his fists, angered by the accusation.
Julius:
"Felt-sama, don't generalize. There are many knights who fight with honor. These people you're attacking don't represent—"
Once again, he was cut off. This time, a hand landed firmly on his shoulder. Julius turned, meeting Ricardo's serious eyes.
None of the usual smile. The half-human wolf, always cheerful, now spoke in a low, serious tone.
Ricardo:
"Julius... with all due respect. Stop. Now. Don't justify the unjustifiable."
Julius fell silent. His eyes wandered around the room. Mimi, Tivey, and Felix watched him with disappointment in their eyes. Garfiel, Frederica, Rem, and Ram stared at him coldly—icy, hostile gazes. Even Anastasia, his lady, looked at him critically.
Anastasia:
— Julius, I recommend that you keep quiet. Any words now will only sink you further.
With nothing else to say, Julius nodded, lowering his eyes. The atmosphere remained tense, but everyone's gaze returned to the screen.
Among everyone, Wilhelm seemed the most affected by this news. His trembling hands and downcast eyes betrayed his imminent emotional collapse. The mere idea of a second civil war involving demi-humans evoked experiences he never wanted to relive, but trying to maintain his composure, he soon returned to look at the screen with the others.
On Screen
Emilia, Julio, Beatrice and Otto arrived at the mansion at dusk. As soon as they walked through the gates, they were greeted by Garfiel, Mimi, Roswaal, Ram, Rem and Rui Arneb — who now went by the name Spica, as he had been renamed by Subaru.
Emilia, always alert, soon noticed something wrong. Rem's eyes were red, swollen, as if she had been crying for hours.
Emilia: (worried)
— Rem, are you okay?
Rem slowly raised her face. There was a sharp coldness in her expression, an attempt to hide the pain. The answer came dry:
Rem:
— Nothing happened, Your Majesty.
The distant tone made Emilia frown, visibly confused. Before she could insist, Ram let out an impatient sigh and spoke:
Ram:
— Emilia-sama, my dear sister's husband had been cheating on her for months with another woman. When Rem found out, she... let's say she beat him up. After that, she came to the mansion with Spica to calm down.
Rem gave her sister a sharp look, uncomfortable with having her life exposed like that. The mood in the hall became heavy. Emilia, noticing the embarrassment, tried to change the subject.
Emilia:
— I see... Ram, do you happen to know where Subaru is?
Ram: (crossing his arms)
— Barusu left a few hours ago. He didn't say where he was going, but... he's probably at some bar. With any luck, he'll come back smelling of booze.
Emilia and Beatrice looked at each other, surprised.
Beatrice: (whispering)
— I didn't know he'd started drinking, actually...
Before they could say anything else, Garfiel stepped forward with his usual energy.
Garfiel:
— It's been a while since I've seen the Captain! I can't wait to talk to him, ha!
Garfiel, now 18, still looked at Subaru with almost childish admiration. His girlfriend Mimi, clinging to his arm, just smiled.
Julius: (thoughtfully)
— If he usually comes back after drinking, perhaps it would be best if we waited here.
Roswaal, with his drawling and theatrical tone, agreed.
Roswaal:
— Oh, that’s a great idea, Your Majesty. Let’s wait for our dear Suuubaaruuuuu…
Everyone nodded, preparing to wait. But what none of them knew… was that Subaru wouldn’t be back any time soon.
Off screen
The atmosphere was silent, full of tension because they saw something they ignored in the previous exhibition: Subaru became an alcoholic. This was definitely bad because Subaru, even after going through all that suffering, never resorted to drinking. However, it seems that things changed when Rem and Emilia didn't choose him. The silence was soon broken by Rem.
Rem, visibly shaken, murmured in a low voice, as if talking to herself. But everyone heard:
Rem:
— The husband that I chose... is an unfaithful worm. She preferred him instead of my hero?
(She clenches her fists)
— How could I be so foolish... To exchange him for a worm like that...
Ram couldn't hide her anger at her sister for being betrayed. But before she could say anything, a sharp voice echoed in the hall. It was Helena, with a sarcastic and rude tone she said:
Helena: (mocking)
— Serves you right. That's what you deserve for treating my father like trash, you miserable maid.
Rem took a step forward, furious, as if she were going to attack Helena. But Ram reacted quickly, grabbing her sister by the arm.
Ram:
— Rem, no! Please don't do something you'll regret later.
Rem took a deep breath, shaking with anger... but backed away. Still, tension hung in the air like an invisible blade.
Everyone turned their eyes to the screen, visibly uncomfortable. Each new piece of information about that future only made everything darker and harder to digest.
On Screen
The moonlight illuminated the mansion, which was now immersed in an atmosphere of apprehension. Subaru's prolonged absence made everyone uneasy, especially Emilia and Beatrice, who could not hide their concern. The silence of the night was broken by the creaking of the front door, and in an instant, everyone turned to it, believing that Subaru had finally returned. Beatrice, with a glint of relief in her eyes, ran to welcome him.
Beatrice: — It's good to see you, Subaru, in a...
Her voice died in her throat when she realized that the figure in front of her was not her employer, but Meili, now 17 years old, wearing an elegant purple dress that highlighted her ample breasts. On the young woman's shoulder rested Shaula, the apprentice of the wise Flugel, now reduced to a small, irrational scorpion. Beatrice sighed, visibly frustrated.
Meili: — Why that disappointed look, Great Spirit?
Beatrice crossed her arms and snorted.
Beatrice: — I thought you were my employer, and only you, you idiot girl.
Meili raised an eyebrow, but didn’t seem offended. Instead, she smiled and shrugged.
Meili: “So onii-chan hasn’t come back yet? That’s strange… He usually shows up around this time, stumbling through the halls after drowning his sorrows in bars. It’s become a routine ever since the half-elf and the oni chose other partners.”
There was an awkward silence in the room. Meili’s casual words made Emilia and even Rem look away. No one wanted to admit it, but the fact that Subaru had been drowning himself in drinks since he was passed over was a silent burden. Beatrice, always the most loyal to Subaru, clenched her fists. Rem, however, was the first to break the silence, her tone cold and impatient.
Rem: “How immature. He should stop crying, act like a man, and accept that he’s simply not a hero or worthy of being flattered.”
The words cut through the air like a blade. Beatrice glared at Rem, but before she could respond, Emilia stepped forward and placed her hand on the little Great Spirit’s shoulder.
Emilia: — Beako, can you try to find Subaru through your contract?
Beatrice took a deep breath, trying to contain her anger, and nodded.
Beatrice: — Yes. I will do that to find my contractor.
She closed her eyes and concentrated, trying to feel Subaru’s presence through the bond they shared. Seconds passed. Then a minute. Then another. Suddenly, Beatrice let out a sob, and her eyes filled with tears before her body gave out. She fell to her knees, shaking.
Emilia: — Beako! What happened? Tell me!
Julius and Emilia crouched down beside her, while Roswaal watched with a somber expression. Beatrice’s silence, interrupted only by her sobs, made the air heavier. Something was very, very wrong.
And the fact that Subaru Natsuki was still not there was a bad sign.
A few minutes later
Off screen
Everyone was in disbelief when they saw Meili free and that strange scorpion with her, but what shocked them the most was the fact that she confirmed that Subaru had given in to drinking. Beatrice, seeing her counterpart's state, thought bitterly:
Beatrice (thoughtfully): "She must have found out that Betty's Subaru broke the contract. But she deserves it. She's a traitorous spirit who abandoned her contractor at the worst time."
She hated her counterpart for being weak. Roswaal, for his part, also thought, but with darker intentions:
Roswaal (thoughtfully): "That girl... Thanks to her birth, Subaru has probably already left the kingdom. My plan has been ruined. I must prevent her birth at all costs."
His eyes turned to Helena with hostility. But before he could say anything, Al expressed shock upon seeing something on the screen.
Al: "What the hell is this?"
Everyone turned back to the screen, in disbelief at what they saw.
On Screen
After a few minutes, Beatrice finally managed to calm down. The silence still hung heavy over the mansion, until Roswaal, now without his eccentric accent, adopting a serious and direct tone, broke the tension:
Roswaal:
"Beatrice, what happened? Why were you crying?"
Beatrice, still sobbing, with red eyes and a face wet with tears, answered with a weak and choked voice:
Beatrice:
"Betty's... Subaru... broke the contract with her..."
A deathly silence followed. The revelation fell like a bombshell.
Emilia put her hands to her mouth, her eyes wide with pure horror.
Unable to control the impulse, she clung to Julius, who, feeling the tremor in her body, returned the hug firmly.
Garfiel remained motionless, his gaze lost in space. Mimi, worried, held his hand, but he did not react.
Ram, with her usual self-control, remained silent, but her rigid expression betrayed the shock she felt.
Roswaal, even trying to hide it, was visibly shaken: without Subaru, his centuries-old plan was crumbling before his eyes.
Meili remained silent, but her eyes showed anguish — for her, Subaru had become like a brother.
Just as Elsa, she thought, would be like a sister...
The silence was interrupted by a low, sarcastic laugh.
Rui (Spica):
— Well, well... It seems that with the "wise man" out of the game, Pandora can finally put her plans into action.
The mere mention of the name "Pandora" made the air in the room freeze.
Emilia staggered, pale, as if all the blood had left her body.
Ram:
— What the hell do you mean by that?
Rem:
— Spica... why are you talking like that?
Rui:
— Oh, that? I recovered my memories months ago. But I preferred to continue pretending to be a sweet and innocent little girl... It was fun to see how far Pandora's manipulation could go. And look... She did it! She separated the half-elf from her beloved knight. He was becoming an obstacle... so she discarded him. Simple as that. And the most ironic thing? She made the half-elf fall in love with her late rival's knight.
Emilia stood still, horrified. Her legs were shaking. Julius caught her before she fell.
Before anyone could answer, Rui put one of her hands to her throat...
And then, with a grotesque gesture, she vomited a jet of white light onto the floor.
Suddenly, Rem was enveloped by a flood of memories.
Subaru. His name. His actions. His words.
The avalanche of memories hit her with excruciating pain.
She fell to her knees, sobbing uncontrollably:
Rem:
"N-no... Subaru-kun... My hero... forgive me! Forgive me!"
Ram ran and hugged her tightly, trying to comfort her, but guilt was eating away at Rem inside.
Rui just laughed, walked to the window... and jumped, disappearing into the darkness of the night.
The atmosphere of the mansion turned into mourning.
Emilia fell to her knees, empty. Her tears fell soundlessly.
Emilia (muttering):
"Subaru... Subaru..."
Julius held her, but no gesture seemed enough.
Beatrice was still crying. The breaking of the contract seemed to have destroyed something inside her.
Meili, who had been watching silently, felt something on her shoulder.
Shaula, in her scorpion form, slithered and walked through the mansion's door.
Meili (confused):
"Shaula...? Where are you going?"
Without hesitation, she ran after the little scorpion, disappearing into the night.
Off Screen
In the theater, silence reigned.
The revelations were too much: the presence of Pandora as the manipulator of events and the shocking revelation that Spica was, in fact, Rui Arneb — the Archbishop of Gluttony — had a brutal impact.
Rem fell to her knees on the stage, crying in tears.
Ram held her, trying to keep her from collapsing completely.
Rem (in tears):
— I don't deserve this... I treated a damned archbishop better than I treated my hero... I'm trash... filthy...
Helena watched the scene with a smile of pure satisfaction.
The maid who tortured and killed her father was now suffering — and that was almost pleasurable for her.
Emília and Julius were completely devastated.
Their self-disgust prevented them from even speaking.
But it was Priscilla who broke the silence, throwing more fuel on the fire by saying in a mocking tone:
Priscilla (with disdain):
— It's funny... To see this miserable camp welcome an archbishop as if she were a harmless child... And because of that they lost the only person who supported this pathetic circus.
The baroness's words hit Emilia like a slap.
The half-elf stood up abruptly, her eyes full of tears, the ground beginning to freeze around her.
Emilia (screaming):
— Why can't you feel an ounce of compassion?! Wasn't it enough that you slept with my knight in this cursed future and had a daughter with him?! Now you want to rub it in our faces?! Are you satisfied?!
Her voice was pure anger and frustration.
The ice began to spread, but was immediately contained when the Director intervened.
Chains appeared out of nowhere, binding Emilia to the chair. The floor returned to normal.
Director (calm but firm):
— No fighting. No freezing the theater. Take your seats. The show is not over yet.
Despite their disgust, everyone turned their attention back to the screen.
But the feeling was bitter. The performance was turning into a nightmare.
---
On Screen
Outside the mansion
Meili ran after Shaula for hours, crossing forests and hills until they were completely far from the mansion. With each step, the little scorpion accelerated, as if determined to reach an unknown destination. Meili was already panting with exhaustion when, suddenly, Shaula stopped abruptly.
The young hunter approached, still panting, and hesitantly held out his hand.
“Little sister, you shouldn’t…” he began, trying to pull her back.
But before she could finish her sentence, the scorpion’s body emitted an intense glow. Meili immediately covered her eyes, instinctively shielding herself from the blinding light. When she could see again, the small scorpion was no longer there.
In its place stood a woman.
Her piercing green eyes were surrounded by three red dots in each pupil. Her long, dark brown hair was tied back in a stylized ponytail that resembled a scorpion’s tail. Her tall, slender body displayed model-like proportions—her voluminous bust covered only by a black bikini bra. She wore a bow tie, a necklace, black shorts held together by an orange belt, and a tattered black and orange cape that fluttered in the wind.
It was Shaula. After years of being reduced to a bestial form, the legendary warrior had returned to her humanoid form.
Meili's mouth fell open, unsure of how to react.
"Older sister...?" he murmured, astonished. "Is that... you?"
Shaula looked at him with rare seriousness.
"Meili, we need to find the Master. And your daughter," he said, his tone firm.
Meili frowned, confused.
"Daughter? Wait... what are you talking about? And how, for the love of God, did you return to your human form?"
Shaula sighed deeply, crossing her arms.
“I regained consciousness a few days ago,” she explained. “My transformation was partially reversed during the Master’s magical manifestation. It was enough to make me remember who I am. And as for his daughter… that happened a few hours ago.”
FLASHBACK
Off screen
Everyone watched in stunned silence as the scorpion transformed into a beautiful woman before their very eyes. It was a surreal scene. But it was Julius who broke the silence, his eyes wide, his voice wavering.
“Wait… this can’t be… Shaula? The great sage Shaula? One of the heroes who fought the Witch of Envy…? She’s… a woman?”
The shock was general. No one could believe that one of the legendary heroes of the past was, in fact, a woman — especially with that small scorpion appearance.
But what really surprised everyone was how Shaula knew about Helena? Everyone turned their eyes to the young woman, who just smiled slightly, as if she had been expecting it.
Helena (thinking):
It's good to see Aunt Shaula again... I'm still surprised she spent so much time in scorpion form. But, thinking about it, she's one of the great Mabeasts and strong and loves her father and me very much... She's truly worthy of being my mother. And a great wife to daddy.
While the others were still processing the information, they turned their eyes back to the screen, thirsty for more answers. Only Helena seemed calm.
On Screen
Flashback
Shaula, still in her small scorpion form, had just regained consciousness. Silently, she separated from Meili, driven by an uncontrollable impulse: to find her Master.
Wasting no time, she began to sniff the air, ignoring any obstacle in her path. Branches cut her body, stones hurt her tiny paws, but none of that mattered. She ran driven by something greater — need, desperation, longing.
Until, on a dirt road, she heard the trotting of heavy claws. A carriage pulled by a land dragon appeared at high speed. Shaula tried to dodge, but it was too late. Instinctively, she jumped — and landed straight on someone's head.
Stunned, she straightened up... and then she saw him.
Subaru.
The shock was mutual. Subaru's eyes widened as he recognized her. Carefully, he took the scorpion in his hands, as if he were handling something precious, almost fragile.
Subaru:
"Shaula...? What are you doing here? You should be with Meili... not falling on me and my daughter."
Daughter?
The word hit Shaula like a poisoned arrow. Slowly, she turned her head and saw — in Subaru's arms, there was a child. Small. Delicate. With black hair like his. Her eyes... were red. The same intense eyes she had always loved.
Shaula (thinking):
"Daughter...? This girl... is he... with someone else?"
She wanted to ask, but all she could do was wave her thin paws helplessly.
Subaru:
"I know you might not understand me, but... even so, I want to tell you. This little girl is my daughter, Shaula. Helena Natsuki. The light of my life.
Shaula felt something break inside her. An old void opened up. She, who for so long thought she was irreplaceable... now saw with her own eyes that someone else was occupying that place.
But Subaru continued, oblivious to the pain she could not express.
Subaru:
— It was because of her that I decided to leave. Lugnica has nothing more to offer me. I'm tired of the losses, of the fighting...
(looking into the scorpion's eyes)
— That's why, Shaula... this is our goodbye.
Even if you don't understand, I hope that... you live happily. In your own way.
He crouched down. With a gentle caress, he placed the little scorpion on the ground. Shaula wanted to cling to him. She wanted to scream. To say that she understood everything. That she still loved him. But it was useless.
Shaula (thinking, desperate):
"No... please, don't go... I understand you! Master! Stay with me...!"
But all that came out was a dry sound of its paws on the ground. And then, without hesitation, Subaru gave the order:
Subaru:
"Let's go, Patrasche."
The earth dragon sped away, raising dust and leaving Shaula alone, stuck in the middle of the road.
A long time later, Meili found her there. Silent, paralyzed. The young woman approached, knelt down and carefully picked her up in her arms.
Meili (whispering):
"Big sister..."
Shaula didn't answer. She didn't have the strength to do so. But if Meili had looked closely, she would have seen... small tears running from the corners of the creature's eyes.
End of flashback
Off screen
Silence reigned among everyone. None of those present dared to say a word. Everyone was processing what they had just seen: Shaula had been the last one to see Subaru. Something that none of them had the privilege — or the pain — of experiencing.
Helena, however, smiled. Her thoughts were different.
Helena (thoughtfully):
"So that's how Aunt Shaula met me for the first time... Curious. Maybe it was destiny. She was born to be my adoptive mother."
She couldn't help but feel a slight pang in her heart as she imagined what Shaula felt at that moment. The pain of not being able to express her feelings. The loneliness of someone left behind.
But she didn't allow herself to sink into sadness. She turned her gaze back to the screen, along with the others.
The story wasn't over yet.
On Screen
After the flashback ended, silence hung heavy between the two figures.
Meili was still staring at Shaula with a stunned expression, her eyes wide open. The revelation that Subaru was now a father seemed impossible to digest. After a long moment, she broke the silence.
Meili (confused):
—Big sister… Why do you still want to go after onii-chan, even though you know he’s now a father? And that this daughter… isn’t yours?
Shaula remained serious for a second, but then her face lit up with a radiant, almost childish smile. Little sparkles seemed to dance in her eyes as she raised her arms dramatically.
Shaula (dreamy):
—Come on, Meili! That’s not a problem! Since the real mother of the master’s daughter isn’t around… I can take on that role!
(she puts her hands on her chest proudly)
—I’ll be her new mother! That way, the master will love me even more! Everything will fall into place perfectly!
Meili blinked twice, not knowing whether to laugh or scream. She ran her hand across her forehead, exasperated.
Meili (sighing):
—You’re… unbelievable. Completely crazy.
(pause)
—But you know what? I’m not going to argue. Honestly, I don’t see any point in staying here anymore either. After everything I’ve seen… onii-chan had reasons to leave.
(steady gaze)
—Then yes. I’ll go with you, little sister.
Shaula squealed excitedly and, before Meili could protest, grabbed her and spun her in the air with impressive strength and enthusiasm.
Shaula (screaming):
—Yay! It's going to be amazing! We're going to meet the master again and form our new happy family! Me, you, him and little princess Helena!
Meili (being spun):
—STOP SPINNING ME, YOU CRAZY GIRL!
Shaula laughed as she ran, shooting towards the horizon like an excited storm. Meili, with a tired sigh, followed her with firm steps. The old world would be left behind.
It was time to seek a new beginning.
Six years later
Off screen
The screening room fell into absolute silence. No one knew how to react to the revelation.
Shaula, the wise man—or in this case one of the legendary heroes who sealed the witch of envy—had just openly declared her desire to become Helena Natsuki's mother? The idea seemed absurd... but no one dared to laugh.
Priscilla, on the other hand, crossed her arms, visibly irritated. Her gaze was sharp as razors as she stared at the screen. She thought to herself:
Priscilla (thoughtful, irritated):
—Does that perverted scorpion really think she can take my place? Be the mother of my daughter?
(pause)
—We will see who wins that title, Shaula. I will fight for it… and it will be a pleasure to crush a legendary hero
A defiant smile formed on her lips.
Julius, on the other hand, remained open-mouthed. Shaula was one of the legendary heroes he read about in books and admired, now seeing her talking about becoming Subaru's wife and mother of his daughter was... too much to take in.
Julius (thoughtfully):
—My childhood hero... wants to become a stepmother?
Even though they were perplexed, everyone turned their attention back to the screen. The show wasn't over yet, and what was coming next promised to be even more intense.
On Screen
Six years have passed since Lugnica fell under the rule of Emilia and Julius. The kingdom, once a symbol of stability, has descended into corruption, poverty, and economic collapse. Edwin Blackwell had kept his promise: with no Subaru to negotiate with, he and the Black Fang organization took the revolution to its final consequences.
The civil war that followed was brutal. For three years, the country burned in flames, surpassing in horror even the ancient Demihuman War. The end only came when Reinhard van Astrea, the Sword Saint, massacred all the members of the Black Fang, including Edwin. But victory came at a high cost.
Now called the Second Half-Human War, the conflict left deep scars. The people were exhausted. The economy never recovered, hunger ravaged the streets, and corruption reached grotesque levels. Emilia and Julius, incapable of governing, allowed the political power of the nobles to grow and corrupt them. Their marriage became a prison. Regret and bitterness became routine. They had no children—only silence and mutual resentment.
With Subaru's disappearance, rumors began to spread: had he been murdered on Emilia's orders, as soon as he was no longer useful? Theories multiplied. And hatred against the rulers grew.
Not even Reinhard escaped ruin. After the Black Fang massacre, he began to eliminate, on orders from Emilia and Julius, any demihuman suspected of having ties to the rebels. His former title of “Hero of Lugnica” was buried. Now, the people knew him as the Queen’s Executioner. Guilt slowly consumed him, leaving him empty.
Emilia’s last hope—to unfreeze the forest elves of Elior with the dragon’s blood—proved to be a lie. Reality crashed down on her like an avalanche. It had all been for nothing.
Subaru's friends, one by one, were lost. Beatrice locked herself in the library, giving in to depression. Rem, torn apart by regret, tried to take her own life countless times, being saved by Ram each time. Roswaal, without Subaru and without a future, gave up on everything, becoming a walking corpse.
Among the few who found a shred of happiness were Otto, Garfiel, Mimi, and Frederica. They went on with their lives, surviving day by day, with courage.
But the greatest turnaround came from Priscilla Barielle.
Without even ascending the throne, she prospered. Her unnatural luck, combined with an almost supernatural charisma, attracted hordes of demihumans. Her lands flourished while the rest of the kingdom rotted. To many, Priscilla was the true queen. And perhaps...she always had been.
Throne Room
Off screen
Silence filled the room.
Everyone watched in shock as Lugnica's devastating end came. No sound, no comment. Only the weight of misfortune hung over everyone.
Until a suppressed cry broke the mood.
Emilia, still chained to the chair, could not take it anymore. The tears flowed without stopping, and her voice was shaky, choked with anguish.
Emilia (in despair):
— It was all for nothing... The dragon's blood... doesn't work... The elves... are still frozen... I entered the Selection... for nothing...
Her voice broke at the end. It was the lament of someone who finally understood the weight of her choices—too late.
The demihumans in the room stared at each other, open-mouthed. They couldn’t believe that Emilia herself had made the kingdom even more oppressive and racist. It was all insane.
And then, the unexpected happened.
Heinkel van Astrea started laughing. Not a normal laugh—it was a broken, insane laugh, mixed with tears.
Heinkel (staring at Reinhard):
— I... I knew it... I always knew it. You're a monster! A damned inhuman monster! I was right all along!
Reinhard didn't answer. His gaze was blank. For the first time in his life, he seemed lost. There was no justification. Only the burden of the sins he had committed.
Felt tried to move closer... but froze. The image of her knight committing genocide against demihumans was too much to process. She couldn't even bring herself to touch him.
And then — another thud.
Wilhelm, the Sword Demon, fell to his knees. His eyes wide, his body trembling. The images of the civil war destroyed him from within. The guilt, Traumatic Memories... everything came at once. He fainted.
Felix (in panic):
— Old Wil?! Talk to me! Are you okay?! Old man, answer me! Please...!
Felix held him, trying to revive him, rocking him. But Wilhelm didn't react. He was unconscious.
Suddenly, his body disappeared—teleported.
The director's voice echoed once more, cold and indifferent:
Director:
— I sent him to the medical quarters. He needs to recover. Now, everyone turn your eyes to the screen.
Despite being reluctant, everyone obeyed.
Because, deep down, they knew: the worst... was yet to come.
On Screen
Emilia and Júlio sat on their thrones, their expressions drawn and their eyes blank. The weight of failure hung over them like a suffocating shadow. The silent and oppressive throne room was suddenly shattered by the hurried sound of footsteps echoing on the marble. Otto appeared in the doorway, panting, his face pale and his eyes wide with concern.
Emilia sat up in her throne, alarmed.
Emilia: "Otto? What happened?"
Júlio also half-stood up, his brow furrowed. Otto raised his hand, panting, asking for a moment. He took a deep breath and, with a trembling voice, finally answered:
Otto: "Your Majesties… it is urgent. The Dragonstone… it has spoken. A new message has appeared."
Silence fell over the thrones. Emilia felt her blood run cold. Since the end of the first Royal Selection, the Stone had remained inert. The fact that it would now manifest itself was unthinkable.
Julius: (tensely) "Show us. Now."
Guided by Otto, the two walked quickly through the corridors to the sacred room where the Dragon Stone rested. As they entered, Emilia felt a chill. The room seemed colder, heavier.
And there it was. Magical words, engraved with luminous energy, shone on the surface of the Stone.
> "The current rulers of Lugnica have proven themselves unworthy. A new Royal Selection will begin."
The impact was immediate. Emilia staggered back a step, covering her lips with her hand. Julius clenched his fists tightly, his jaw clenched.
Emilia: (whispering, stunned) "This… can't be real…"
Otto: (looking down) "I'm sorry… but the Sages have confirmed it. It's an official message from the contract with the dragon."
Júlio: (cold, somber) "The people will know. And when they do... there will be nothing left for us to govern."
The silence was absolute, but everyone knew: a new crisis was emerging, and it could consume what was left of the kingdom.
---
Off-screen
In the theater, the audience, caught up in the vision of the future, remained in complete shock. The revelation of a new Royal Selection seemed too absurd to be real — but no one dared to doubt what they had just seen. It was a sentence, an ultimatum; everyone was in disbelief, and without believing it, one figure was satisfied and happy with the news. That person was:
Priscilla Barielle, who smiled and thought.
Priscilla: (thinking haughtily) "A new Selection, huh? Naturally, the world will correct its own mistakes. The throne has always been mine by right. Destiny is simply resuming the course that should never have been diverted."
She crossed her legs elegantly, while her eyes shone with the excitement of someone who had already glimpsed the crown on her head.
Around her, the others remained perplexed, confused and for that reason none of them knew what to expect.
But everyone turned their eyes to the screen, because the story was not over yet.
On Screen
Priscilla sat on a luxurious sofa in her mansion, wearing a crimson silk nightgown that enhanced her mature beauty even more. At twenty-eight, her appearance was as stunning as ever—perhaps even more so. Gifts from the peasants of her domains piled up around her, a testament to the loyalty and admiration she had earned. However, none of that seemed to matter at that moment.
With a glass of wine in her hands, she swirled the liquid slowly, lost in thought.
Priscilla (thoughtfully):
“I wonder if the commoner and the little girl survived these six years well?”
The thought bothered her. She insisted to herself that leaving Helena with Subaru had been the most logical choice. He needed a purpose, and fatherhood could heal that. But since her daughter’s birth, something inside Priscilla had been broken—a void that not even all the adulation from her subjects could fill.
Priscilla (muttering):
“Hmph… Ridiculous. If he was worthy, he raised her well. If not… that’s no longer my concern.”
Even with her usual arrogance, there was hesitation in her voice because she wanted to lie to herself about the real reason why she had left Helena with Subaru, but then. To distract herself, she picked up something on the table: her old Royal Selection crest. The piece glinted in the light, like a relic of a past she would rather bury.
Priscilla:
"Why do I still keep this pathetic symbol? I should have thrown it away years ago."
But before she could let go of it, a golden light erupted from the crest. Priscilla's eyes widened. Her skin tingled, and a sudden realization washed over her:
The Royal Selection had been restarted.
And she had been chosen. Again.
A slow, amused smile appeared on her lips.
Priscilla (smiling):
"Well, well... the stage calls to me again. What enchanting spectacle will this be, I wonder?"
She rose gracefully. The emptiness in her chest had not disappeared, but now there was something new there: anticipation.
The screen went dark, ending the show.
Off screen
The silence in the room was almost suffocating. Everyone was looking at Priscilla, who sat there with an air of superiority, an arrogant smile on her face.
Emilia, Crusch, Anastasia and Felt looked in disbelief. None of them dared to speak—the shock of seeing her as a candidate again was too great.
Priscilla lifted her chin and declared proudly:
Priscilla:
"This is irrefutable proof that the world conspires in my favor. Even when the kingdom sank into corruption because of the half-devil's incompetence..."—she looked directly at Emilia—"I prospered. I improved the lives of the demihumans under my leadership. And now I am chosen again. What doubt could there be?"
The evident arrogance in her words drew angry glances, but no one dared to retort. The screen had shown the truth.
The evident arrogance in her words provoked angry looks, but no one dared to retort. The screen had shown the truth.
Helena, however, just stared at her coldly, with a slight smile on her lips. Her eyes shone with defiance.
Helena (thoughtfully):
"I'm curious to see her reaction when she finds out... that I'm also a candidate."
Before anyone could react, the director's voice echoed through the room:
Director (loudly):
"Well, that was today's screening. I imagine you have a lot to process... So I'll give you some extra time to rest before the next screening. Try not to kill each other in the meantime."
The voice trailed off, leaving the cast adrift in their thoughts.
No one spoke. The weight of the future revealed was hard to swallow.
Continue
Notes:
Well, that was the chapter, I hope you liked it, it was hard work, and don't forget to give feedback and suggestions to improve the fic, now the curiosities are two:
1.Helena before coming to the theater with the rest of the cast saw from Arc 1 to half of Arc 8 before Priscilla's death and so she already knows certain things like the amnestic Rem and the events of Vollachia.
2.When Helena found out about RBD she was horrified and vomited and cried a lot at the brutal deaths of her father and she swore that she would never forgive Emilia and Rem and Beatrice and the others for hurting her beloved daddy.
Chapter Text
Everyone was completely silent. The impact of the previous screening still hung in the air—bewildered expressions, blank stares, minds trying to process what they had just witnessed—a damn civil war. It was then that the director’s voice broke the silence:
Director:
— The previous screening was loaded with information that was difficult to digest. Therefore, I will grant you another break so that you can rest until the next session. Now, return to your rooms.
Soon, doors materialized before the audience, each leading to their respective camp. One by one, the group members disappeared through the doors. Helena pulled Subaru with her, silently guiding him to the quarters of Priscilla’s camp.
Only two figures remained: Crusch and Felix. The duchess, with a serious expression, spoke:
Crusch:
— Director, I ask you to take us to the infirmary. We want to know how Wilhelm is doing.
Felix, standing next to his lady, added:
Felix:
— Yes, we need to know how old Will is doing. I'm very worried, nyan...
The director let out a tired sigh before answering:
Director:
"Right."
A white door appeared in front of the two. The director indicated it with a slight gesture.
Director:
"This door will take you directly to the infirmary."
Crusch and Felix nodded silently and walked through the passage.
in the quarters of Emilia's camp...
Emilia entered her room without saying a word, ignoring the other members of her camp. Her expression was somber, distant. As she looked around the room, she noticed something that hadn't been there before—a door that led to a bathroom.
Without thinking much, she walked through the door, silently removed her clothes, and dove into the bathtub. She curled up in the warm water in a fetal position, feeling her body relax slightly, but her mind couldn't stop thinking about that terrible display.
Emilia (thinking):
Why is this happening...? Why do I have to see that horrible future...?
The echo of these questions echoed in her mind. Her expression, previously confused, now in pure sadness. The images from the previous exhibition tormented her mercilessly, especially the part about dragon blood not being able to unfreeze elves, and she thought depressingly:
Emilia (thinking):
Dragon blood... does not unfreeze elves. That means... there is no reason for me to continue in the Selection anymore...
The idea began to take shape. Abandon everything. Return to the Elior Forest... perhaps with Subaru by her side. But as soon as she thought of him, silent tears began to flow from her eyes, mixing with the bath water.
Emilia (thinking):
Why... why was my future self so stupid as to be manipulated by that damned Pandora...? Why did she choose Julius... and not him...? Subaru sacrificed so much. He died to make me queen... and yet, she chose someone else. He was happy without me. He had... a daughter. With that despicable woman who never missed a chance to insult me...
Her fist clenched tightly. The image of Priscilla and Helena invaded her mind, causing hatred and regret to merge. But soon, her contempt for herself overcame everything. Remembering her actions in the future caused her nausea, repulsion and pain.
Emilia (thinking):
I am... a monster. A fraud. Maybe I never deserved him. Maybe everyone was right... I am a repulsive witch... who only hurt those who tried to help me. I hate this damn face...
In a fit of self-hatred, Emilia began to scratch her own face, as if she wanted to rip off the image she saw in the mirror of her mind. Her fingers pulled at strands of hair, tearing some out violently. It was a silent collapse, marked by self-hatred and suffocating guilt.
Meanwhile, in another room of Emilia's camp quarters...
In another of the camp’s rooms, Ram, Frederica, and Petra stood in front of Rem’s bedroom door. The three of them listened in heavy silence to the muffled sound of Rem crying loudly on the other side.
None of them could think of a way to comfort her. They were all deeply shaken by the previous display. Not even Ram, with her usual coldness and pride, knew how to approach her.
However, through synesthesia, Ram could clearly feel Rem's overwhelming pain. It was eating away at her insides. Unable to stand still any longer, she took a deep breath and slowly opened the door.
What she saw hurt more than any words could express.
Rem was huddled in a corner of the room, hugging her knees, her face buried and her body shaking from crying so much.
With slow steps, Ram approached. He knelt down at his sister's height and said in a calm voice:
Ram:
"Rem..."
Rem slowly raised her face. Her eyes were red and swollen, with tears brimming over. Upon recognizing her sister, she murmured in a depressed voice:
Rem:
"Onee-sama..."
Unable to contain herself, she threw herself into Ram's arms, hugging her tightly. Crying even more intensely, Rem let out her heart, her voice cracked with pain — and hatred:
Rem:
— I hate this future that the director showed us... I hate that amnesiac version of me, who treated the Archbishop better than Subaru... My Subaru...
— He had a daughter with that arrogant, drunk woman... And yet, she made him happier than Emilia-sama and I ever could...
Ram remained silent. He just held his sister tightly, letting her vent. Her uniform was already wet from Rem's tears, but she didn't care.
Ram (thinking):
I hated that display too... But... Roswaal-sama redeemed himself in that future. He is with me, he has finally been freed from the influence of that disgusting witch. At least one good thing came out of that cursed future...
Outside the room, Frederica and Petra were also lost in their own thoughts.
Petra, with teary eyes, tugged lightly on the wild maid's sleeve and asked, almost as if she were pleading:
Petra:
— Frederica... do you think we'll be okay in this future? Even with the kingdom in such a horrible state?
Her voice was shaking. She wanted to believe that nothing bad had happened to her, her family, and her friends—but she needed to hear it from someone she trusted.
Frederica didn't know what to say. Instead of words, she just knelt down and hugged Petra affectionately, pressing her against her chest.
Frederica (thinking):
Honestly... that future is terrible. And I don't even want to imagine what could have happened to me... or to Garfiel.
If the kingdom really has become more prejudiced... no demi-human will be able to live there in peace.
But... I hope, from the bottom of my heart, that I'm wrong.
As she hugged Petra tightly, Frederica silently prayed — for her, for her friends, and that this future will be merciful to them even though deep down it may not be that way.
---
in More Another room in Emilia's camp quarters.
In the corridors near their rooms, Otto and Garfiel walked in silence, still visibly shaken by the previous display. Neither of them could put into words what they were thinking. The amount of revelations was suffocating: the civil war that had ravaged the kingdom for 3 years, the brutal increase in prejudice against demi-humans and, above all, the announcement of a new Royal Selection.
Too much information and difficult to process.
The silence between the two was broken by the sudden presence of an unwanted figure.
Roswaal L. Mathers.
The Marquis appeared with his characteristic forced smile plastered on his face—a smile that betrayed deceit and disdain. As soon as Otto and Garfiel caught sight of him, their faces hardened.
Before Roswaal could open his mouth, Garfiel growled, his voice thick with hostility:
Garfiel:
"What do you want, you damn clown?"
Roswaal maintained his smile, as if he didn't mind the provocation.
Roswaal:
— Nothing much... I just think it's about time you guys admitted that I was right.
They both frowned, confused by the statement. Otto was the first to react:
Otto:
— Right about what, exactly?
Roswaal's gaze darkened. His tone became darker, more venomous:
Roswaal:
— Simple. That girl... the daughter Subaru had from his one-night stand with Priscilla... she's a mistake that should never have existed.
— Because of her, Subaru left. Because of her, the kingdom was plunged into this civil war. If she hadn't been born, none of this would have happened—
BAM!
Before he could continue, Garfiel delivered a devastating punch to the Marquis' face, throwing him against the wall. The impact was brutal. The smile disappeared, replaced by blood dripping from his mouth and a broken tooth.
Garfiel (shouting):
— DON'T YOU DARE talk shit about the Captain's daughter!
— She's not to blame for anything! NOTHING! It was us in this future who turned our backs on him! Don't you dare blame her, you damned clown!
Roswaal slowly stood up, wiping the blood off with the back of his hand. Still, he tried to continue:
Roswaal:
"Do you really intend to side with that—"
Otto (interrupting, cold as ice):
"Shut up. You're only saying that because you know you've lost control over Natsuki."
"Helena freed him from your manipulation. You never cared about the kingdom. What bothers you is that your damned 400-year-old plan died there... along with your chance to see that damned witch you call a teacher again."
Roswaal remained silent for a long moment. His eyes stared at Otto and Garfiel with restrained contempt. Then, he turned his back and walked away.
Before disappearing into the hallway, he issued one last threat in an icy tone:
Roswaal:
"You'll see... This girl will only bring misfortune to everyone."
And then, he disappeared into the darkness, leaving behind only mutual hatred.
Garfiel clenched his fists tightly. Otto, at his side, said nothing, but his gaze also carried contempt.
Otto (thinking):
The disgrace is not the girl. The disgrace is you, Rosswal, you damned thing.
---
In the infirmary...
Crusch and Felix stopped in front of the infirmary door. With restrained urgency, Crusch opened it. Inside, they found Wilhelm lying on a bed, already awake, but visibly exhausted.
Wasting no time, the two approached. The duchess was the first to speak, trying to contain her concern:
Crusch:
"Wilhelm, are you okay?"
The old swordsman looked up and replied with his typical composure:
Wilhelm:
"I'm fine, Crusch-sama. I apologize for the sudden fainting."
Crusch frowned slightly and shook her head.
Crusch:
"Don't apologize. I should be the one apologizing..."
"I was so shocked by what we saw at the screening that I didn't even notice your condition in time. It was a huge mistake on my part."
Wilhelm accepted the words with a simple nod, without expressing judgment. Then Felix spoke up, his voice in a tone of concern, saying:
Felix:
— Old Will, are you sure you’re okay? Don’t you want me to take a look at you, nya?
Wilhelm (smiling slightly):
— No need, Felix. I think I just need to rest a bit…
— I’m still trying to digest what I saw at that exhibition.
Crusch and Felix exchanged a knowing look. The exhibition hadn’t just affected the old swordsman—everyone was shaken by the news of the civil war and the new royal selection, it was a lot to digest.
Crusch:
— Okay. Let's let him rest. If anything happens, we'll be outside.
They both left the room discreetly, closing the door behind them. Silence filled the infirmary.
Wilhelm lay there for a few moments... then he looked down at his hands.
They were shaking.
Wilhelm (thinking):
— Since I woke up, my hands haven't stopped shaking...
— I can't understand. When I saw that war, that future... when I saw what they did to my grandson...
He clenched his fists. That tremor was something the sword demon had never felt before.
Wilhelm (thinking):
— I've never felt such overwhelming stress. Reinhard... turned into a weapon and a monster.
The words from the past came back like knives in his mind.
Wilhelm (thinking):
— I called Reinhard a monster, years ago. After Theresia's death, I let my bitterness mark him.
— And now... he has become exactly what I feared most.
The old swordsman's gaze filled with pain and regret.
Wilhelm (thinking):
— Theresia... you would be ashamed.
— I'm sorry. I'm sorry for having failed him... for not having prevented this fate.
The bitterness of guilt enveloped him like a shadow. Yet, deep down, a seed of desire persisted: the will to prevent that future, to save Reinhard from that cruel fate.
Exhausted, Wilhelm closed his eyes. Sleep slowly enveloped him—a restless but necessary sleep.
---
Room at Anastasia's camp
Julius paced restlessly through the camp’s corridors. Ever since the screening had ended, he had felt the weight of the cold silence of his campmates. Ricardo, Mimi, and Tivey had not said a single word to him—not even a glance. Their indifference was like a subtle blade. Tired of this discomfort, Julius decided to look for them, wanting to clear things up.
However, before he reached the room where the three were, a familiar voice stopped him.
Anastasia:
— From your expression, I can see that you are uncomfortable. I imagine it is both because of the display and... because of the foolishness of having defended the nobility at that moment, no?
Julius stopped and looked at his lady. His posture was dignified, but his gaze betrayed his discomfort. After a few seconds of silence, he replied:
Julius:
— You read me like an open book, Anastasia-sama.
She crossed her arms, studying him coldly.
Anastasia:
"But beyond that, something intrigues me. Ever since these displays began, you've avoided commenting on... your future self's questionable actions. Especially what he did to Natsuki. Why? That's not like you."
Julius hesitated. His expression wavered. When he finally spoke, his voice was filled with anguish.
Julius:
— Because I didn’t want to accept it. I didn’t want to admit that, in that future… I broke the knights’ code. That I married the woman my friend loved…
— That I was manipulated by a witch…
— That I helped turn the kingdom into a place where corruption and prejudice flourish unchecked.
— I can’t accept that you, Anastasia-sama, are dead. Or that Emilia-sama and I were responsible for a civil war. I’d rather believe that this is all a bad joke…
— …than accept that this is reality.
There was a heavy silence after his words. Anastasia remained silent for a moment, absorbing his outburst.
Anastasia:
— I don’t blame you, Julius. That display shook us all up.
— But... your attitude in defending the nobility, at that moment, was like spitting in the face of Ricardo, Mimi, Tivey — and all the demihumans.
— Even if that wasn’t your intention, that’s how it seemed.
— That’s why I recommend that you don’t try to talk to them now. They’re just as shaken as you are... and still hurt. Give it time. Go to your room, rest, and wait for things to calm down before the next display.
Julius lowered his head, understanding. He simply nodded.
Julius:
— Thank you for the advice, Anastasia-sama. I will do as you asked.
He turned and walked to his room, with the heavy step of someone carrying a burden greater than he could bear.
Shortly after he left, Ricardo, Mimi and Tivey discreetly left the room. The first to break the silence was the large wolf demihuman:
Ricardo:
— Honestly, Ana... after what we saw at that screening, do you still think Julius can be trusted?
Mimi:
— Yeah, boss... is Julius still trustworthy? Mimi doesn't think he can be trusted anymore.
Tivey:
— I agree with both of you...
Anastasia turned to the three, her expression serene but firm.
Anastasia:
— Let's not get ahead of ourselves. We still have more performances ahead of us.
— I want to see with my own eyes whether Julius' actions in that future were truly unforgivable.
— Until then... I still have faith in him.
The three demihumans fell silent, exchanging suspicious glances. Deep down, they wanted to believe that Anastasia was right.
---
Room at Felt Camp
Felt sat on her bed, her gaze lost, filled with nervousness and doubt. The previous display still hammered in her mind. Seeing Reinhard, her knight, transform into an executioner who executed demi-humans... that had been a brutal shock. She simply could not accept it.
Then the door slowly opened, revealing Reinhard. The Sword Saint had a heavy look on his face, visibly shaken. He tried to speak, but could not find the right words with his voice full of guilt:
Reinhard: — Felt-sama, I...
Before he could finish, Felt interrupted him coldly:
Felt: — I don't want to talk about that exhibition.
Reinhard: — But, I just...
Felt stood up abruptly, shouting with all the pent-up anger:
Felt: — I ALREADY SAID I DON'T WANT TO TALK ABOUT THAT SHITTY EXHIBITION!
The fury in her voice was almost palpable. She took a deep breath, trying to contain her emotions, and spoke bitterly:
Felt: “What do you want to talk about? About the fact that big sister started a civil war because she spent months on a honeymoon with that shitty knight? That she turned you into a demi-human-slaughtering executioner? Or about yet another fucking Royal Selection that’s going to happen after all this?”
Reinhard remained silent, unable to even defend himself. He tried once more:
Reinhard: — Felt-sama, y-
But Felt, with a calmer but firm tone, cut him off again:
Felt: — Rein... please. Get out of my room. I'm not in a position to talk about this right now. I'm trying to digest all this misfortune we've seen. I just want to be alone. Do you understand?
Reinhard nodded, without saying a word, and left the room. As he walked down the hallway towards his own room, he was immersed in dark thoughts:
Reinhard (thoughtfully): She hates me... and rightly so, from what I saw of my future self... that is not worthy of a hero. I was a monster. An executioner. And perhaps that is the title I truly deserve.
The Sword Saint walked away in silence, each step heavier than the last.
In Priscilla's camp room
Priscilla was in her room, accompanied by Schult, Al, Heinkel, Helena... and Subaru, who remained unconscious, lying on his bed.
The uncomfortable silence that hung in the air was broken by Al:
Al: — That show was full of very unpleasant surprises. Seriously... I never imagined that a civil war would start as soon as Bro left the scene with the little princess.
Helena immediately turned to him, with a somewhat annoyed look:
Helena: — I don't remember giving you permission to call me that. But that's okay. Honestly, I'm not surprised that that incompetent kingdom sank under the rule of that idiot Half-Elf. She never achieved anything on her own. It was my father who made that pathetic camp win... basically, they sucked him dry like disgusting parasites.
The little girl said this while hugging her father's sleeping body. Then Heinkel, with an unpleasant demeanor, commented:
Heinkel: — Who cares about the kingdom? What matters is that that monster has finally revealed his true face. I s—
BAM!
The dull sound of impact echoed through the room.
Heinkel was hit in the head by a well-aimed blow from Priscilla's fan, who had stood up with an air of contempt:
Priscilla: — I don't remember giving you permission to speak, you drunken imbecile.
— (brief pause, then an arrogant smile appears on her face) —
Since we're talking about that performance... I have full confidence that I will win this new Royal Selection. That performance made it clear: the world continues to spin in my favor.
Schult, ever loyal to his lady, hurried to agree enthusiastically:
Schult: — Yes, Priscilla-sama! You will definitely win the Selection! And you will probably reconcile with Helena-sama when you take the throne!
Helena just gave a look of contempt upon hearing this, without responding. Priscilla, however, remained thoughtful for a moment, discreetly looking at the girl.
Priscilla (thoughtfully): My future self... she's clearly hiding the true reasons behind abandoning the little one. I don't believe it was just because she was a bastard. I know myself too well to believe that. Whatever the reason... when we get back home, I won't make the same mistake. I swear that. I will raise her. With my own hands.
The sun princess kept her gaze firm and silent on Helena. Little by little, the others began to retire. Soon, only Helena and Subaru were left in the room.
Helena sat down next to her father and watched him in silence, immersed in thoughts that a six-year-old child should never have:
Helena (thoughtfully): Daddy... why did you help those parasites? Even after everything they did to you... they betrayed you, humiliated you, treated you like trash. Why did you save them? Why did you die for them? They didn't deserve it. They didn't deserve your affection, nor your compassion. I don't understand...
...But I just hope, Daddy, that even though I may not even exist in your universe... that you abandon them, That you live happily, I love you, Daddy, and I want you to be happy.
She placed a kiss on Subaru's forehead, closed her eyes, and snuggled into his side. And finally, she fell asleep.
A few hours later...
After a period of rest, all the camp members were mysteriously transported from their rooms to the interior of a large theater. The lights were dimmed, and an air of tension hung in the air.
It was then that a murmur of shock ran through the audience.
Emilia stood in the center of the stage—completely naked with drops of water dripping from her body, with scratch marks on her face and part of her hair torn out.
Several people immediately stood up, startled by her condition. Ram was the first to speak, her expression revealing a mixture of shock and indignation:
Ram: — What happened to you, Emilia-sama?! And why are you... like this?!
Before Emilia could even open her mouth, a magical glow enveloped her. Her clothes resurfaced on her body, the marks on her face disappeared, and her hair returned to normal — as if nothing had happened.
It was then that the director appeared on stage, his voice calm and calm:
Director: — Situation resolved. Don’t worry about these… side effects.
Now, before we begin the next performance, I will introduce two new guests.
A blinding light exploded in the center of the stage. When it dissipated, two figures stood there:
The first was a young-looking woman with sky-blue hair covering her right eye, intense light blue eyes, and a pink dress with white ruffles. She wore matching boots, black leggings, and a short cape that swayed in the magical wind around her.
Beside her was a little girl with sharp teeth, piercing blue eyes, and blonde hair so long it touched the ground like a golden sea. Despite her angelic appearance, there was something disturbing about her smile. She wore a translucent white dress with an elegant jabot, adorned with thin red lines—almost like blood stains.
It was Rem. And beside her, Spica. Or as she was better known: Rui Arneb, the Archbishop of Gluttony.
Rem immediately knelt down and hugged Spica tightly—relief and confusion written all over her face. Then she stood up with anger in her eyes and shouted:
Rem: “Where the hell am I?! What’s going on?! And where’s that idiot Subaru?!”
Silence fell like a blade over everyone present. No one responded. The looks were of shock, some of fear. Then, Rem looked around… and her eyes landed on her.
Her counterpart, the Rem with memories, had an expression of fury.
Something inside the Rem with memories broke at that instant. She advanced furiously, grabbed the other Rem's neck with brutal force and threw her against the stage floor with a sharp impact. The echo of the blow spread throughout the theater.
Rem: — YOU'RE GOING TO DIE, YOU IMPOSTER!
The audience froze. Not even Spica could react to the absurd scene that was happening in front of them.
Continued
Notes:
Well, that was the chapter. I hope you like the work and I hope you enjoy reading it. Don't forget to give feedback and suggestions to improve the fic. Now, two interesting facts are:
1. Helena has suspicions about Al and doesn't trust him because she saw several suspicious moments from him and knows about his "territory" and thinks he is not trustworthy and therefore acts with a certain amount of caution and caution with him.
2. Helena, before joining the cast, also saw the side stories and knows some things that the cast doesn't know, such as Priscilla's past.
Chapter Text
The atmosphere in the theater was one of pure tension. The Rem with memories had violently grabbed her amnesiac version, who was now struggling on the floor, being suffocated. Spica, completely scared and confused, could not understand what was happening.
The force that the Rem with memories was applying was absurd. It seemed that, if she did not kill her suffocating counterpart right there, she would break her neck with a single movement. The amnesiac Rem's face was starting to turn purple. Her wide eyes showed pure terror as she stared at the expression of fury and hatred of her version with memories. She had a murderous look on her face and shouted in a voice filled with resentment:
Memory Rem: Die, you filthy impostor! Be punished for destroying my future with my hero!
Before she could complete the assassination or anyone could react, the director intervened. A telekinetic wave sent Memory Rem flying away, sending her flying into Ram's arms. Even so, she quickly recovered and charged forward again, determined to finish what she started.
The amnesiac Rem, coughing and trying to recover from the suffocation, shrank back. Spica rushed to help her. However, just as the Rem with memories was about to attack again, a magical barrier appeared between the two.
She collided with the barrier with a loud bang. Irritated, she began to punch it, trying to destroy it by force. It was then that the director's firm voice echoed through the room:
Director: It's no use. You won't break this barrier. I suggest you return to your seat, to watch the screening.
Memory Rem (furious): How do you expect me to watch this show with that imposter here?!
She pointed accusingly at the amnesiac Rem, who was behind the barrier with Spica. The amnesiac girl, still panting and trembling, asked in a low voice:
Amnesiac Rem: Why do you call me an imposter...? Why did you try to kill me...? Why do you look like me...? What is this place...?
Before the memory Rem could answer, the director spoke up:
Director: Simple. She's your counterpart with memories. And you two are here to witness a possible future... about Subaru.
Both the amnesiac Rem and Spica widened their eyes, overcome with curiosity. The amnesiac tried to formulate a question:
Amnesiac Rem: So you brought us here to see something about that i—
BAM!
The speech was abruptly interrupted when the Rem with memories hit the barrier hard once more. The impact echoed through the theater. The amnesiac Rem, seeing the vivid hatred in her other version's eyes, realized that she really wouldn't hesitate to kill her. Frightened, she fell silent. She simply nodded to Spica and walked to one of the seats protected by the barrier. The two sat down, in silence.
The Rem with memories, reluctant and upset, also returned to her seat. The director, now with a tired tone, declared:
Director: Now that the confusion has ceased... prepare yourselves. The screening will begin.
The screen appeared in front of the stage. Images began to slowly form on it, announcing the beginning of the viewing.
On Screen
The Kararagi sun was barely peeking over the horizon when Subaru Natsuki, now 27, woke up peacefully in his bed. He stretched with a lazy yawn before walking to the kitchen, determined to prepare his daughter's favorite breakfast: golden, fluffy, perfectly stacked pancakes.
With the skill of a devoted father, Subaru carefully fried the pancakes, assembling them on a plate decorated with a smile. Satisfied with his culinary masterpiece, he silently made his way to his daughter Helena’s room.
The room was a haven of pinks and reds, filled with dolls, children’s books, and drawings on the walls—many of them depicting Subaru as a space hero alongside a dark-haired princess. Sleeping soundly amidst this enchanted setting, Helena hugged her teddy bear, dressed in pajamas with stars and moons.
Subaru gently opened the door and approached, whispering with a tender smile:
Subaru: Time to wake up, my little princess. Breakfast is ready.
Helena mumbled sleepily, turning over in bed:
Helena: Just five more minutes, daddy...
Subaru sighed dramatically, throwing out a provocation:
Subaru: Oh, what a shame... looks like we won't be going to Pleiades Land today...
In an instant, Helena sat up in bed, her eyes shining with excitement:
Helena: What?! Why didn't you say that before, Daddy?!
She grabbed the plate from his hands, began to devour the pancakes with energy, and before she even finished, she ran to the bathroom, leaving the teddy bear behind.
Helena: I'm going to take a shower quickly! Wait for me, Daddy!
Subaru laughed warmly and looked at the teddy bear on the floor, crossing his arms with a smile full of tenderness:
Subaru: That girl is going to make my hair white before I'm thirty...
A few minutes later...
Off screen
The atmosphere in the theater was one of emotion. Many were touched by the scene, especially Helena, who smiled softly, overcome by silent nostalgia.
Helena (thoughtfully): That was a very fun day...
Behind the barrier, the amnesiac Rem and Spica were in shock. The revelation that the little brunette girl was Subaru's daughter left them stunned. Amnesiac Rem, still trying to process it, turned to Helena and asked, confused:
Amnesiac Rem: Are you the daughter of th—
But Helena interrupted her with a cold, cutting tone:
Helena: If you dare call my father an idiot, I swear I'll cut off your head... and that of that worm you call your daughter.
The six-year-old girl's words didn't seem like an empty threat. The murderous intent behind them made amnesiac Rem and Spica back away, assuming a defensive posture. There was something genuinely threatening in Helena's voice.
The tense atmosphere was broken when Anastasia, with a greedy glint in her eyes, approached the girl curiously:
Anastasia: Little one, can you tell me what this Pleiades Land is where you and Subaru are going to the exhibition?
Helena turned to the merchant with an indifferent look:
Helena: It's my father's project. It was very successful in Kararagi. That's all I'm going to say.
Everyone was intrigued, and what the "Pleiades Land" was began to generate murmurs and speculations, especially from Priscilla, who was extremely curious about what the Pleiades Land was. However, everyone's attention was suddenly pulled back by Al's astonished voice:
Al: But what...?!
Everyone turned their eyes to the screen.
On Screen
Helena emerged from the bathroom wearing a light blue kimono adorned with golden stars. Her dark hair was neatly combed and her red eyes sparkled with excitement.
Subaru took advantage of this, running into the shower and taking a quick shower. He soon emerged wearing a stylized orange kimono with details reminiscent of his old world.
Shortly after, the two of them left the house under a clear, sunny sky. Helena bounced excitedly beside her father as they walked down the street.
Helena: Dad! What are you going to create today so we can get to the Land of the Pleiades faster?
Subaru smiled and raised an eyebrow theatrically and said:
Subaru: How about... this?
He stretched his hand out in front of him, concentrating for a few seconds. An ethereal substance, sparkling like stardust, began to form in the air. Slowly, it gained shape and volume, until it revealed before Helena's amazed eyes a magnificent Koenigsegg Jesko Absolut — one of the fastest cars in her original world.
Helena’s eyes shone with childish wonder and she said:
Helena: Daddy… that’s so cool!!!
Subaru laughed proudly.
Subaru (thinking): Who would have thought… the Authority of Lust would prove useful after all.
Six years ago, after defeating Capella, the Archbishop of Lust, Subaru absorbed his Authority and obtained the ability Star Matter — the ability to generate a fictional substance that could be molded into basically any object he could imagine.
Initially, he used it to create toys for Helena. Over time, he realized that he could replicate objects from his original world. This made him extremely rich in Kararagi. Even better: the Star Matter was stable, resistant and — unlike the other Authorities — which had side effects; the Star Matter only had two limitations that still made this ability much more useful than any other of his Authorities.
Back in the present, Subaru noticed Helena trying, in vain, to open the car door. Her little arms couldn't reach the handle.
Smiling, he approached, opening the back door with a ceremonial bow.
Subaru: Your carriage, princess.
Helena: Thank you, my loyal knight!
She jumped in, settling into the backseat with her feet swinging excitedly.
Subaru got into the driver's seat, adjusted the mirrors, and started the engine, which roared like a waking dragon.
Subaru: So, my little princess... ready for a day full of fun?
Helena: Yes!
With a glint of joy in his eyes, he set off towards the long-awaited theme park: Pleiades Land.
---
A few hours later...
Off screen
The group watched in silence, stunned. A car? Had Subaru really created that strange machine? And what's more, had he defeated Capella, the seemingly immortal Archbishop of Lust from arc 5? That was too much to take in.
The disbelief was broken by Al, who ran up to Helena, excited, and lifted her into the air with his one arm, swinging her.
Al: Princess, tell me that bro can also create motorcycles! Or better yet — a truck! I'd kill for a Harley, even with only one arm!
BAM.
Al was interrupted by a sharp blow from a fan on his helmet. Priscilla, impassive, stared at him with disdain.
Priscilla: Aldebaran, stop rocking my daughter like a doll. This is unbearable.
Al placed his hand on his helmet, now slightly dented. Helena recovered from her dizziness and, when she opened her eyes, saw Anastasia staring at her with eyes shining with greed, next to Julius, who was holding a notebook, clearly eager to write down any details of Subaru's inventions and Helena with an impassive look said:
Helena: No. I won't tell you any of my father's inventions.
Anastasia, in an almost comical act, knelt before the girl.
Anastasia: Please! Tell me about these creations! This could revolutionize the world! I can offer any—
Helena: Don't even think about bribing me. My father has enough money to give me anything I want.
Anastasia and Julius lowered their heads in depression. Helena just watched them and thought, amused:
Helena (thinking): If they've already become like this just because of this, imagine when they see my company.
While Helena was thinking this, Ricardo and Mimi were dragging Anastasia and Julius back to their places, everyone turned their eyes to the screen. Everyone except Roswaal, who was silently reflecting upon seeing the stellar matter in action and thinking:
Roswaal (thinking): This ability... is a gold mine. My teacher would love this ability for the countless possibilities. If used creatively, the limits are almost nonexistent. Could Subaru apply it in combat? No, that's all. I doubt it. Subaru's Authority of Laziness is weak compared to Guese's, and this one of Lust is probably the same.
And after thinking this, Roswaal sighed and went back to staring at the projection like the others.
On Screen
After hours of cruising through the busy streets of Kararagi in the luxurious Star Car, Subaru and Helena finally arrived at their destination: Pleiades Land.
The amusement park was a colossus of joy and colorful lights, built by Subaru with the power of his Star Matter ability and financed by several influential merchants. It soon became a phenomenon among the children of Kararagi—and, naturally, a source of wealth for its creator.
As soon as the car parked in front of the main gates, Subaru got out calmly, walked to the back door and opened it with a gentle smile.
Subaru: We're here, princess!
Helena jumped up excitedly, her eyes shining at the vastness of the park. Subaru reached out his hand to the vehicle, which dissolved into a shimmering black substance, completely absorbed by his palm as if it had never existed.
Hand in hand, father and daughter headed for the entrance of the park. The guard in charge widened his eyes when he recognized them.
Guard: Mr. Natsuki! What an honor! Please come in—no admission fee. If this park exists, it's thanks to you.
Subaru scratched the back of his neck, visibly embarrassed by the recognition.
Subaru: — I appreciate it, but…
(He looks at Helena, who could barely contain her excitement.)
— Well… just this once.
Helena pulled her father by the hand with the strength of someone who glimpses cotton candy and roller coasters, practically dragging him into the park.
---
Inside the park...
As soon as they walked through the gates, Helena ran straight to a cotton candy vendor. The man, already accustomed to the “park princess,” smiled and handed her a pink cloud of sugar.
Vendor: For the creator’s daughter? It’s on the house!
Helena grabbed the candy like a treasure and took a huge bite, walking back alongside her father. After a few minutes, they stopped in front of a darts stand, piled high with plush prizes.
Helena walked up to the counter excitedly and asked:
Helena: What are the rules of this game?
The attendant, a short, mustachioed man, gave her a friendly smile.
Man: Very simple! Hit the targets with the darts and you win the toys behind them. The more hits, the more prizes!
He pointed to the overflowing shelf: bears, cats, dragons, and even a miniature Subaru.
Helena watched with calculating eyes. She smiled.
Subaru: — Let me guess... you'll want them all, won't you?
Helena: — Wrong, Dad. I'll get them all. The universe is always on my side!
Subaru laughed, shaking his head proudly. Helena held the darts with the solemnity of a warrior and threw the first one.
Plof!
Absolute center.
The attendant's eyes widened.
Man: — Wow... beginner's luck?
Plof! Plof! Plof!
Three more targets, three more centers. The man was sweating. He handed her a stuffed monkey, amazed.
Helena: — Thank you! But I'll only stop when I have them all!
Then, like a precise machine gun, she continued to launch darts with absurd speed and precision.
---
Off screen...
While the spectators watched the Pleiades Land spectacle in wonder, Al thought to himself:
Al (thoughtfully): — Holy shit... bro managed to build an amusement park in a medieval world, I hope my future self is lucky enough to go to that place.
Beside him, Rem watched with a glint of pride in her eyes.
Rem (thoughtfully): — Subaru-kun... even though I don't deserve to say this, I'm proud of you, Creating something so incredible for so many people...
Meanwhile, amnesiac Rem watched Helena and her absurd luck. There was something familiar in her eyes. Then, a disconcerting guess crossed her mind:
Amnesiac Rem (thoughtful): — Wait... that girl... she looks like... Priscilla? The idiot had a daughter with the baroness?! That doesn't make sense... Priscilla would never sleep with just anyone...
she thought with jealousy and disbelief mixed inside her.
Spica, in turn, watched everything in silence, visibly jealous. Unable to express her disgust at seeing Subaru's interactions with Helena, she limited herself to letting out a dry bark.
And then, everything was interrupted by a dry sound:
BAM!
Everyone turned around.
Anastasia was lying on the ground, unconscious—a silly smile on her face and drool dripping from her mouth. She had clearly been overcome by the technological grandeur of the attractions. Ricardo, Mimi, Tivey, and Julius immediately ran to help her.
While this was happening, Priscilla watched the park, her daughter's performance, and her own thoughts.
Priscilla (thoughtfully): Amazing... she's just like me. The same absurd luck. The same confidence. She's my daughter. And... the f-... no or rather Subaru seems like a wonderful father. How could my future self have been so foolish to abandon her like that?
She smiled slightly, intrigued.
Priscilla (thoughtfully): — Winning him over will be an interesting challenge... if I want Helena to exist in our world, I will have to win over her father.
With that thought, she turned her attention back to the screen, as did the others — except for the members of Anastasia's camp, still trying to wake their leader.
On Screen
Helena did exactly what she promised: she won all the stuffed animals on the shelf, to the complete shock of the man at the stall. He was still trying to understand how a little girl could have such absurd aim. Subaru, in turn, let out an amused sigh before using his Star Matter authority of lust to materialize a huge translucent bag where he kept all of his little prodigy daughter's prizes.
As they walked through the park, with Helena happily skipping beside him, Subaru carried the overflowing bag and commented playfully:
Subaru: Well, my little princess... don't you think you overdid it a bit? That poor man was left with an empty shelf...
Helena raised her chin proudly and smiled confidently:
Helena: Of course not, Dad! That just shows how amazing I am. The universe works in my favor, remember?
Subaru chuckled softly, but before he could answer, a female voice echoed loudly:
???: It's Subaru-sama!
They both turned around. A group of beautiful women dressed in luxurious kimonos were approaching them at a run, their eyes shining with excitement. Subaru sighed heavily. Not again...
Random Woman 1: Wow, Subaru-sama — one of them said, fixing her hair in a rehearsed manner — if I had known you would be here, I would have dressed up better...
She slid her fingers through his kimono, trying to look sensual. Helena glared at the group, crossing her arms in anger. She hated it when those "strange aunts" showed up trying to win over her father. They all seemed fake, and Helena always found a way to scare them.
Subaru was about to intervene to avoid a scene, when two female voices resounded in the background.
???: Hey! Let go of my master now!
???: Let go of my contractor before I rip out his liver!
soon the two female voices were Zarestia and Shaula and soon The wind blew hard as Zarestia, one of the four great spirits and Subaru's contracted spirit, appeared with her usual elegance, Shaula appeared soon after, smiling as always. Zarestia raised her hand and released a gust of wind that swept the intruders away like dry leaves. The women screamed and fled without even looking back.
Helena ran to Zarestia and jumped into her arms:
Helena: Aunt Zarestia! It's so good to see you! Thank you for saving my daddy!
Zarestia hugged her with a serene smile:
Zarestia: It was nothing, little star.
Soon after, Helena jumped into Shaula's arms, who crouched down to welcome her. The girl then whispered in the warrior's ear:
Helena: Aunt Shaula... if you really want to become my stepmother, you'll have to prove that you deserve it!
Shaula smiled, her eyes shining, as if she accepted the challenge. Subaru watched in silence, with a discreet smile. Ever since they met Shaula and Meili again years ago, the Scorpio woman had tried — albeit awkwardly — to act as a mother figure to Helena. Although she still called her “aunt,” deep down, Helena didn’t seem to mind the idea.
Subaru, on the other hand, wasn’t thinking about romance. Two disappointments had already been more than enough for him. But seeing his daughter smiling like that… that was priceless.
Zaretia then approached him with her arms crossed and a critical look and said:
Zaretia: Seriously, my contractor… are you some kind of magnet for needy women?
Subaru scratched the back of his neck, embarrassed:
Subaru: Hey, it's not my fault if I'm incredibly attractive...
Zarestia rolled his eyes. To ease the pain, Subaru pulled a plush replica of himself out of the bag and handed it to him. Zarestia took the toy with a possessive glint in his eyes, as if he had received a sacred artifact. The gesture drew another laugh from Subaru.
Helena then released Shaula's embrace and pulled her father's hand:
Helena: Daddy! Since Aunt Zarestia and Aunt Shaula are here, can they play with us too?
Subaru pretended to think, looking at the two of them:
Subaru: Only if they want to, my little princess...
Zarestia and Shaula exchanged glances and smiled.
Both of them: It will be a pleasure to accompany you — they said in unison.
Helena jumped for joy:
Helena: So what are we waiting for?! Let's go!
And so, the four of them walked together through the park, laughing, talking and creating precious memories. A simple walk became another unforgettable chapter for this unique family.
---
Off-screen
The onlookers were dumbfounded. Subaru’s popularity with women was… ridiculous. And when they realized that Zarestia was his contracted spirit, it was too much for Beatrice, who nearly lost hers.
Beatrice: N-no! This has to be a nightmare! I don’t accept th—
But before she could finish, Helena cut her off coldly:
Helena: That my father found a better spirit than you, you worthless thing? That Aunt Zarestia is a thousand times more worthy of being my father’s contracted spirit than you will ever be in the centuries of your pathetic existence?
Beatrice glared at Helena, who glared back with contempt. Meanwhile, Emilia, Rem, Crusch, Priscilla—and even the amnesiac Rem—stared with deadly hatred at the women who flirted with Subaru. Fortunately, Zarestia and Shaula were there to drive them away.
But Priscilla couldn't hide her irritation when she heard Helena speaking highly of Shaula as a potential mother. Silently, she thought:
Priscilla (thoughtfully): Wait, you perverted scorpion... in my world, the only one who will be Helena's mother will be me.
Meanwhile, Garfiel whispered to Otto:
Garfiel: Bro... do you think the captain could teach me how to pick up girls?
Otto looked at him impassively and answered dryly:
Otto: Garfiel, have you forgotten that in this future we are both engaged? I am married to Frederica and you are dating Mimi?
Garfiel's eyes widened and he put his hand on his head, embarrassed:
Garfiel: Oh... that's right.
Otto just sighed and went back to staring at the screen with the others.
On Screen
The four of them — Subaru, Helena, Zarestia, and Shaula — explored the park’s various rides, laughing and having the time of their lives. As night fell, the lights came on, giving the place a magical glow that was reflected in Helena’s bright eyes.
Like any child full of energy and competitive spirit, she still had one last wish: to ride the Ferris wheel.
The only problem?
The line seemed to rival the Divine Dragon Volcanica in length.
Helena: Oh, no… — Helena grumbled, crossing her arms and pouting. — This line is going to take forever!
It was then that her eyes widened as she recognized two familiar figures among those present:
A humanoid black wolf, elegant in appearance, wearing a purple kimono and calmly smoking a kiseru. It was Halibel, the Admirer — one of the most powerful in the world and, of course, Helena's favorite uncle.
Beside him, a 23-year-old girl, also in a purple kimono that highlighted her curves. Her purple hair tied in a graceful bun, and her eyes bright green. It was Meili — practically an older sister to Helena.
Without hesitation, the girl ran to them and threw herself into their arms with joy:
Helena: Uncle Halibel! Sister Meili!
They both returned the hug with warm smiles.
Subaru approached soon after and greeted Halibel with a firm handshake.
Subaru: Halibel! I didn't expect to see you here.
The wolf took the kiseru out of his mouth and replied with a relaxed smile:
Halibel: What can I say, Su-san? I was curious about this park you created... Even more so knowing that you were thinking about my favorite niece.
He winked at Helena, who responded with a smile full of pride.
Meili playfully elbowed Subaru and said:
Meili: Onii-chan, why don't you just use your power as the creator of the park to skip this ridiculous line?
Subaru sighed, already anticipating the suggestion.
Subaru: Meili, that's not so—
Before he could finish, Zarestia had already marched up to the Ferris wheel attendant, pointing at Subaru with her usual sarcastic tone:
Zarestia: See that one over there? He's my contractor. The creator of this entire park.
She smiled wryly and said:
Zarestia: Do you really think he should be left to languish in this line?
He immediately made his way through the entrance as if he were a dignitary. No one dared to complain. After all, this park only existed thanks to the legendary Natsuki Subaru.
Subaru: ...I swear I didn't ask for this," Subaru muttered, embarrassed, as the group headed for the cabins.
---
Inside the Ferris wheel
The six of them split up into different cabins. Subaru, Zarestia, and Helena stayed together, while Halibel, Meili, and Shaula occupied another.
Shaula, as usual, made a fuss about not being with Subaru, but eventually gave in — with a lot of drama, of course.
As the spin began, the cabins slowly rose. At the top, Helena was mesmerized by the view: the illuminated park shone like a sea of colorful fireflies. The moon reigned in the sky, completing the enchanting scene.
Helena: Wow… — whispered Helena, amazed. — It's so beautiful…
Subaru smiled, watching the sparkle in his daughter's eyes.
Zarestia crossed her arms, giving a smug look.
Zarestia: Hmph! What you built for this little one is truly worthy of my contractor.
Subaru scratched the back of his neck, unsure if that was a compliment or a tease.
Subaru: Well… thanks? I guess?
The Ferris wheel began to descend gently. When the cabins stopped, Helena got out still reluctantly, as if she wanted to treasure that moment forever.
---
Outside the Ferris wheel
Off screen
Everyone was impressed by the beauty of the scenery provided by the Ferris wheel. Even Anastasia, who had recently awakened, watched in admiration.
Anastasia: Subaru is a true revolutionary for creating this... — she said, in a sincere tone. — I can only imagine the profit he must be making.
Helena wasted no time in rebutting, raising her chin proudly.
Helena: Pathetic, this isn't even the best my father can do! He creates things that you could never imagine even in your wildest dreams.
The six-year-old spoke with flaming pride, leaving Anastasia visibly disconcerted.
Crusch, next to him, crossed her arms and muttered seriously:
Crusch: I admit… Subaru created something impressive. For so many people to be so enchanted… It’s admirable.
It was then that Petra, excited, pointed to the screen with enthusiasm:
Petra: Guys, look! Something incredible is happening there!
Everyone turned their attention to the screen, curious about what would come next.
On Screen
As soon as they got off the Ferris wheel, the group began walking towards the park exit. It was already night, and the dark sky was dotted with stars. It seemed like the ride had come to an end... until Shaula suddenly stopped, with a sparkle in her eyes.
Shaula: Master! — she called excitedly. — I found something that will make Helena very happy before we leave!
Subaru frowned in confusion.
Subaru: What?
Before Shaula could respond, everyone noticed a movement in the center of the park. A crowd was beginning to gather in front of a large, illuminated stage. Curious, they headed over.
On the stage, decorated with colorful flags and magical lights, appeared the park manager—the man Subaru had entrusted with taking care of the place and its affairs. He held a microphone-like device and, with a big smile, announced:
Man: Ladies and gentlemen, before we end this wonderful evening, let's celebrate the success of our beloved park! All of this was possible only thanks to Mr. Subaru Natsuki, who is here with us tonight!
When he pointed directly at Subaru, everyone present turned to him and began to applaud enthusiastically. Embarrassed, Subaru laughed awkwardly and scratched his head.
Subaru: I… just wanted a quiet day with my daughter… — he muttered, blushing.
And then, as if by magic, the first fireworks exploded in the sky. They rose in brilliant spirals and exploded in a thousand colors, illuminating the park like a spectacle of dancing stars.
Everyone was enchanted, except for one frustrated little person: Helena.
Helena: Hmph! — she grumbled, crossing her arms. — I can't see anything! How unfair! I'm too small to see the fireworks!
Subaru, hearing this, smiled and acted immediately.
Subaru: Can't you see it? Well then... — He bent down, picked up his daughter and put her on his shoulders as if she were a little horse. — What now, my little princess?
Helena grabbed her father's head and opened her eyes wide.
Helena: Yes, Daddy! I can see everything! They are so beautiful! This is the best moment of my life!
Subaru smiled from ear to ear, his heart warming.
Subaru: I'm happy about that...
And there they stood, all together, watching the light show until the last rocket exploded in the sky. The entire park fell silent, except for the colorful explosions in the air — a perfect end to an unforgettable day.
---
AT SUBARU'S HOUSE
off screen
Silence reigned in the room, until everyone began to applaud the beauty of the scene. Priscilla, upon seeing Subaru's pure happiness with Helena at that moment watching the fireworks, felt discreet tears run down her face.
Schult, her faithful butler, noticed immediately.
Schult: Priscilla-sama, is everything okay? You're crying...
She quickly wiped her eyes, with her usual elegance, and said:
Priscilla: Don't worry, Schult. I just got emotional... unnecessarily.
Schult looked at her suspiciously, about to insist, when Heinkel, the drunken patriarch of the Astrea mansion, appeared behind him, speaking in his usual gruff tone:
Heinkel: Leave her alone, kid. Let's just get this shitty show over with. She'll recover soon...
Schult hesitated, but stepped back. Priscilla, however, remained thoughtful, her eyes fixed on Helena on the screen.
Priscilla (thoughtfully): The pain I feel watching that ple— no, I mean... Subaru—'s happy day with the little one... is contagious. He really is a wonderful father. Honestly... I want more and more to have Helena by my side and raise her with him. To have these precious moments... together...
She sighed, melancholy, but soon returned her attention to the screen, her eyes shining discreetly with determination.
---
On Screen
After an exciting day at the park, Subaru and Helena arrived home exhausted but happy.
They both took a shower and put on their pajamas. Helena, wearing pink pajamas decorated with cat ears on the hood, was led to bed by Subaru, who sat down next to her.
In a low, soft voice, he began to tell a story about a princess who flew on silver dragons. Helena soon began to yawn, her eyes blinking slowly — the fight against sleep was almost lost.
When Subaru got up to leave the room, believing that she had already fallen asleep, a small, sleepy voice broke the silence:
Helena: Daddy... you're the best father in the world...
The sentence came out almost as a whisper, but it hit Subaru like a sharp blade. He stopped at the door, feeling his eyes fill with tears. He went back to his daughter, knelt down and placed a gentle kiss on her forehead.
Subaru: Good night, my princess — he said, his voice breaking.
Helena was already fast asleep, with a slight smile on her lips. Subaru stayed there for a few more seconds, absorbing that moment... until he closed the door softly behind him, leaving the room immersed in the peace of a child's sleep.
Subaru's house exterior, garden
Outside, the atmosphere was quite different. Zarestia and Halibel waited for him under the silvery moonlight, both with grave expressions. The night breeze blew through the leaves, making them rustle as if nature itself were in suspense.
Subaru approached, his expression now cold and determined.
Zarestia broke the silence:
Zarestia: Is today the day?
Subaru didn’t answer right away. He simply raised his hand, using the Star Matter. The power materialized a pistol. His eyes, once filled with tenderness, were dark and resolute.
Subaru: Yes, he said without hesitation.
Halibel nodded seriously.
Halibel: So… what are we waiting for?
Without exchanging any further words, Subaru led them to a hidden entrance at the back of the house. From an inside pocket, he withdrew a silver key engraved with runes. As he unlocked the heavy wooden door, a harsh creak echoed through the night.
The three of them slowly descended the stairs that led to the basement.
---
Inside the basement
As they descended, the air grew heavier and colder. The stone walls reeked of damp, and the smell of dried blood and rust hung in the air.
At the bottom, chained to a wall in a filthy cell, lay Rui Arneb—Archbishop of the Sin of Gluttony.
She was almost unrecognizable: bloodied, filthy, her face covered in bruises, and one of her legs had been amputated. Still, a wry, sarcastic smile appeared on her chapped lips when she saw Subaru approaching, gun in hand.
Rui: Are you going to kill me, Subaru? — she mocked, her voice hoarse and weakened. — I thought you were too sentimental a coward for that.
Subaru stopped in front of the cell. His eyes, cold as steel, stared into hers without any trace of pity.
Subaru: You dared to touch my daughter... — His voice was icy. — What you did three months ago will not be forgiven.
He pointed the pistol straight at her forehead.
Subaru: Today you die.
---
Flashback – Three months earlier
Off screen
The silence in the room was total. The revelation that Rui was chained up in Subaru's basement, injured and mutilated, shocked everyone. Al immediately recognized the weapon formed by Star Matter. The tension exploded with a scream:
Amnesic Rem: WHAT IS THIS IDIOT DOING?! — screamed the amnesiac Rem, standing up furiously from her chair.
Spica stood still, her eyes wide in horror at the figure of the man she called “father”, now so cruel and relentless with her on the screen.
The amnesiac Rem continued, her voice cracking with indignation:
Rem: How dare he?! How could this bastard do this to an innocent child like Spica?! This is i—
Before she could finish, a flaming line cut through the air and crossed the barrier, hitting her hand and making her recoil with a scream of pain. When she turned around, she found Priscilla with the yang sword in her hands and an icy, murderous gaze.
Priscilla: "Shut up, you insolent maid," the baroness said, cold as ice. "Don't you dare defend that wretched archbishop. Whatever she did to my daughter will not be forgotten. Nor forgiven."
The original Rem, standing in the background, watched with a subtle, almost wicked smile. The amnesiac Rem, intimidated and confused, retreated silently, holding her injured hand.
Priscilla then turned her gaze back to the screen, her face grim.
Meanwhile, the others continued to watch... knowing that the end of that woman in the basement would only be the beginning of something much deeper—and darker.
---
On Screen
Dawn was breaking over Kararagi, enveloping the city in a strange, oppressive silence. But Subaru couldn't stay still. His heart was beating wildly, consumed by despair and anxiety.
His daughter, Helena, had disappeared. She hadn't returned home. And most disturbing of all, when he went out into the streets asking for her, every answer was a punch to his already shaken mind.
"Helena? I've never heard of anyone by that name..."
"Who?"
"Excuse me, sir... I don't know that person."
It was as if the entire world had forgotten she existed.
Stunned, Subaru felt a chill run down his spine. This could only be the work of the Authority of Gluttony. Without hesitation, he turned to his last hope: Cor Leonis, now much more powerful than six years ago.
Her eyes shone with points of pale light, forming a trail on the ground. A trail that guided him.
He ran. As if his soul was being pulled by that spectral light. Until he reached an isolated field, shrouded in mist and a deathly silence.
And there she was. Helena. Lying on the cold grass, unconscious.
"Daughter!" Subaru shouted, his voice breaking. "Helena, please talk to Daddy! Please answer!"
He knelt beside her, trembling, holding her carefully. He looked for any sign of life. Any reaction.
But nothing.
No sound. No movement.
It was like reliving the nightmare... like seeing Rem, trapped in an endless sleep.
Before panic could consume him, a familiar voice cut through the silence.
???: She won't wake up, Subaru. You should know... after all, you've seen what the Authority of Gluttony can do.
Subaru turned slowly.
There she was. A girl with blonde hair, blue eyes, and bared fangs. Dressed in white. A cruel smile on her lips.
Rui Arneb. Or as he had called her in the past... Spica.
Subaru: So you've regained your memories, Subaru murmured coldly.
She nodded, her smile widening.
Rui: Very well noted. And guess what? Your daughter is in my possession now. Forgotten by everyone. Trapped in an eternal coma... unless...
She approached, without any fear.
Rui: ...you give me Return by Death. I want that power for myself. I lost it when my memories were erased due to trauma, but even if Pandora didn't know it yet, this is something she would greatly desire. If you give me control over your body, like that time at the Pleiades Tower... I will free your daughter.
Subaru fell silent. The absurdity of the proposal clashed with the despair in his soul. But something was emerging beneath it all. A hatred so intense it made him shiver.
Subaru: Do you... really think I would accept something so disgusting?
Rui laughed arrogantly.
Rui: Of course. You never had a chance. Do you know why? Because ever since Vollachia... when I lost my memories... your precious Rem has taken care of me.
Subaru's eyes widened.
Subaru: That's a lie...
Rui: It's not. — She said, impassive. — My authority has a peculiar side effect. Those who have had their memories eaten... tend to unconsciously turn to protect me. And Rem... clung to me. Defended me. Like a mother protects her daughter.
The words cut Subaru like blades. He nearly fell to his knees.
Off screen
The entire theater was plunged into a deathly silence. No one could say a word. Until...
Rem, sitting among the spectators, slowly turned to her amnesiac counterpart. The look? Cold. Deadly. The amnesiac Rem was paralyzed, in shock. Spica seemed confused by the two's reactions.
Rem: So... besides being an impostor... — Rem said, her voice filled with fury — you are a dirty puppet of this filthy archbishop. That is why you have always tried to protect her.
The amnesiac Rem, behind the magic barrier, stammered in panic:
Amnesiac Rem: N-no... this has to be a misunderstanding—
BAM!
The barrier suddenly exploded. The one responsible? Priscilla, wielding the Yang sword. Silent. Lethal.
She approached the amnesiac Rem with calm steps. The young woman, scared and confused, tried to ask:
"Priscilla, what's hap-
BAM!
The punch came without warning. The amnesiac Rem flew away. Before she could recover, Priscilla advanced on Spica and plunged the sword into her legs.
Screams.
Spica screamed in pain as she felt the blade burn her flesh.
Amnesic Rem: Stop it! — begged the amnesic Rem, trying to run to her.
But Priscilla turned to her. Her gaze? Full of pure hatred and desire for revenge.
Priscilla: How dare you? — Priscilla growled. — How dare you defend this filthy creature who touched my daughter? Do you think I'm just going to ignore this?
She gripped the hilt of her sword tightly, her eyes blazing with hatred and anger as she spoke:
Priscilla: You and that disgusting archbishop... will be turned to ashes by my blade for committing the UNFORGIVABLE SIN of making my daughter cry and daring to erase her from existence!
She pointed at Helena, who was now crying at the sight of her father's devastated state. Al, Schult, and Heinkel were in shock—they had never seen Priscilla so furious.
As she raised her sword for the final blow...
A magical barrier appeared.
And the Director's voice echoed in the theater:
Director: Priscilla. You will not kill them.
She turned around, growling:
Priscilla: Are you going to stop me, you worm? Are you going to defend these two wretches who—
Director: Shut up — the Director interrupted, in a cutting tone. — Before you massacre them... I suggest you look at the screen. What you will see now will be... satisfactory.
Priscilla, still huffing with rage, gave the two one last deadly look and returned to her seat.
The amnesiac Rem staggered back into her seat, panting. Beside her, Spica was shaking in pain. And as she looked at her, a whirlwind of doubts formed in her mind and she thought:
Amnesiac Rem (thoughtfully)So... all I am... is Spica's puppet? I... only protected her... because of her ability?
Confused. Desperate. But forced to watch this display unfold along with the others.
On Screen
All the pain he had endured protecting Rem... All the times he had died at her hands, hearing her cruel words... All of that was Rui's fault.
His body trembled—not from fear, but from pure hatred. A hatred he had never known before.
Carefully, he laid Helena on the ground. Her hair covered her eyes, and then he slowly stood up. His voice, cold as winter, cut through the silence:
Subaru: What you did... is unforgivable. You touched my daughter. So I will make you vomit out her name and memories—even if I have to crush every organ in you until you wish you had never been born.
Rui let out a mocking laugh.
Rui: And how do you intend to do that, “Half-Elven Knight”?
Subaru remained silent. Slowly, he raised his hand.
A black substance emerged, covering his body. A futuristic suit of black and orange armor formed, with a flaming red visor and shoulder pads that shone like constellations. Multicolored vapors escaped from the tubes connected to the back.
Rui: What is this...? — Rui muttered, taking a step back.
Subaru: My greatest creation. Forged with the authority of the Luxurious Star Matter... the armor of the Pleiades. — Subaru's voice sounded metallic, distant, almost inhuman. — And don't call me Half-Elven Knight anymore. That title died a long time ago.
Hundreds of lesser spirits appeared and swirled around him. Some were absorbed by the armor's rear tubes, making it glow with bright colors: red, blue, green, yellow, black and white.
A robotic voice echoed from the armor:
"Integration of lesser spirits: complete."
The lights died. The red hue dominated and Subaru spoke:
Subaru: Al Goa.
Bursts of flames emerged from the armor's hands, so fast that Rui had no time to react. She was thrown brutally, falling violently. She tried to get up, but pillars of earth sprouted under her feet, piercing her leg and throwing her against the wall.
Subaru appeared beside her in the blink of an eye and delivered a devastating punch to her stomach. Rui spat blood... but, to her surprise, the wound healed.
Rui: Heal...? — she murmured, frightened, seeing the armor glow blue.
Subaru: I will heal you. And then beat you. Heal again. And beat you again. — Subaru's voice was so cold that it would make the Witch of Envy herself shudder. — Until you return what you stole... or beg for death.
Rui's gaze filled with pure terror.
This was not the Half-Elven Knight.
Nor Pristella's hero.
This was a father consumed by rage.
And so began a session of cold, silent, and relentless torture...
Until, finally, Rui screamed. And vomited not only Helena's name, but also her memories.
Subaru then dragged her by her hair to the basement—where she would await her final fate.
---
End of Flashback
Off-Screen
Everyone was shocked by the brutality and fury that Subaru had shown, especially Spica, who was shocked to see her "father" torturing her.
Except for two people: Priscilla and Helena. Both smiled with an almost devilish satisfaction.
Wilhelm, on the other hand, was somber. Silently, he thought:
Wilhelm (thoughtfully): Subaru-dono... you look too much like me when I lost Theresia. It's like looking into a mirror. But that reflection doesn't please me. That behavior... doesn't suit you.
As the old sword demon was lost in thought, Emilia felt her heart breaking even more. Subaru's words echoed in her mind: "That title died a long time ago."
Silent tears streamed down her face.
And while the half-elf was depressed by the information, Al, on the other hand, could only think of one thing:
Al (thoughtfully): Holy shit, that was insane! Bro created a badass armor and still casts magic with spirit support? God, I hope my future self can get his hands on one of those beauties.
Meanwhile, Roswaal was sweating visibly. His mind was racing in circles, on high alert:
Roswaal (thoughtfully): I never imagined that Subaru would use this authority so effectively... and so offensively. This was supposed to be useless! He... is a danger. An extreme danger. I must stop him from obtaining this power before... before he ruins everything.
But for now, he — like everyone else — simply turned his attention to the screen, where the next horrors awaited.
On Screen
After those devastating events, Subaru told Halibel and Zarestia everything. Every detail. What he had seen. What Rui had done. Helena's suffering. The cruel manipulation. And as expected, the response was absolute fury.
Halibel, known for being Helena's loving uncle, demonstrated a ruthless brutality. For him, touching his niece was an unacceptable affront. Zarestia, in turn, revealed a dark side, a silent pleasure in the punishment that would come. Still, none of them surpassed the icy intensity of Subaru. The father. The man who had witnessed his daughter's existence being erased.
Now, in the present, inside a dark and damp basement, where the Archbishop of Gluttony was chained, the silence was broken only by the metallic sound of a gun being readied.
Subaru held a pistol firmly against Rui's head. His expression was serene. Cold. Deadly.
Subaru:"Burn in hell," he said, in a lifeless tone. "You and your brothers."
Without hesitation, he pulled the trigger.
BANG!
The gunshot echoed like muffled thunder. Rui’s head lolled to the side, his empty eyes staring blankly as blood slowly seeped through the cracks in the floor. The pistol disappeared into black particles, like stardust dissolving in the wind.
Subaru turned around emotionlessly. He took a few steps and, before climbing the stairs, ordered in a low voice:
Subaru: Destroy the body. Not a single fragment must remain.
Halibel and Zarestia nodded with grim pleasure and soon began to destroy the archbishop's body.
Outside, Subaru emerged under the cold light of the full moon. The night breeze touched his skin. He closed his eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath, trying to calm the internal hurricane.
Subaru (thinking): Never again. I swear... no one will touch my daughter again. And if they try... they will pay in blood. All of them.
This was not a promise made by the hero of Pristella.
Nor by the Half-Elf Knight.
Much less by the Hero of Vollachia.
This was a promise made by Subaru Natsuki.
Helena Natsuki's father.
The screen went dark, announcing the end of the show.
---
Off screen
The silence in the room was heavy. Everyone was in shock at the brutality of Subaru's act — the cold-blooded execution of the Archbishop of Gluttony.
Spica's eyes were wide open, with a traumatized expression as she watched her "father" kill in such a brutal way.
Rem, still amnesiac, couldn't find words. She just watched, in denial.
But, unlike the two, the rest felt something different. Satisfaction. Especially Priscilla and Helena, who smiled discreetly, relieved to see Rui pay with his life.
It was then that the Director's voice echoed through the room:
Director: That was today's screening. You're all free to rest... but before that, I need to take someone with me.
Suddenly, Subaru disappeared from Helena's lap.
Rem: What did you do to my hero!? Rem shouted angrily, standing up.
The Director calmly replied:
Director: I only sent him to a necessary place. That's all I can say for now. Rest.
Before anyone else could protest, the voice disappeared like an echo in the wind.
---
Elsewhere...
Subaru Natsuki slowly woke up. His eyes opened to a strange scene: he was sitting in a red leather armchair, in a dark room, lit only by the soft light coming from a switched-off projector screen in front. An empty cinema. Silent. Surreal.
Subaru looked around, confused.
Subaru (thinking): What the hell is going on...? I was in the carriage, with Emilia-tan, Beako and the others, on my way to Pristella... How did I end up in this place that looks like an abandoned cinema...?
Before he could think any further, a voice echoed through the air—deep, calm, but with an omniscient tone that sent chills down his spine.
???: Simple, Subaru Natsuki. I brought you here to see... your future.
Subaru immediately stood up from his chair, spinning on his heels, trying to identify where the voice was coming from. But there was no one.
Subaru: Who the hell are you?! And why did you bring me here?!
The voice replied, with an almost amused tone:
???: You can call me Director. Well... I brought you to see something that might make you rethink a lot about who you are. And who you're going to become.
Subaru crossed his arms, frowning, and said:
Subaru: My future, huh? Hah! I can already imagine. I'm probably married to Emilia-tan, right? And... maybe we'll have some kids by now... Maybe even a pet named Puck Jr.!
The silence that followed was uncomfortable. No laughter. No immediate response.
The mood changed.
Subaru (nervous): ...Hello? I got it right, didn't I?
Finally, the Director's voice broke the silence.
Director: "You won't be the only one reacting to what you're about to see. Another guest is on his way."
Subaru raised an eyebrow in confusion.
Subaru: Another one? Who else got dragged into this madness?
At that moment, he heard footsteps behind him. Slow. Steady.
A familiar voice spoke shortly after:
???: That other one... would be me.
Subaru turned quickly—and froze.
In front of him was a serious-looking man, wearing a well-tailored black suit. His hair was loose, his facial features more defined, more mature. His eyes... still the same, exhausted, but full of maturity and experience.
It was him.
Subaru: Wait... you're...
Before he could finish his sentence, the Director spoke over him:
Director: Yes, Subaru. The man in front of you... is you. Your future self.
The younger Subaru took a step back, shocked. His mind tried to process what he was seeing, but it all seemed too surreal.
Subaru (stunned): It can't be...
The older Subaru just stared at him in silence. There were no smiles. There was no affection. Just a serious, cold expression.
Continued...
Notes:
Well, I hope you liked the chapter and the surprise at the end. Don't forget to comment and give suggestions for me to improve the fic and also the future Subaru and Helena's father and now the two curiosities which are:
1. Helena has a ranking of the people she hates the most, which are 6th Ram,5th Julius, 4th Beako, 3rd Rem, 2nd Rosswal, 1st Emilia.
2. The amnesiac rem of the chapter and Arc 8 in the part where Subaru appoints Rui to spica.
Chapter Text
Subaru Natsuki was shocked to see his future self in front of him. He couldn't believe his eyes and, in disbelief, asked:
Subaru: Are you really the future me?
Future Subaru replied in a serious tone:
Future Subaru: Yes, I am you, you idiot otaku.
Subaru frowned, comically irritated, and retorted:
Subaru: Hey! If you really are the future me, why the hell are you insulting me?
Future Subaru kept his expression impassive and replied coldly:
Future Subaru: Simple: because you're still a deluded and immature brat who has no idea of the mess you're getting yourself into by supporting Emilia to become queen of the kingdom.
Subaru widened his eyes in confusion and asked:
Subaru: What do you mean? I won't be with Emilia-tan in the future? That can't be true... right?
Future Subaru remained silent, which made Subaru even more nervous. The director then broke the silence:
Director: You will understand when you watch the first screening of the future. Now, both of you, take your seats. The screening is about to begin.
They both sat down in their seats in the theater. The screen lit up with the title: "A New Beginning." Then the title disappeared and the images began to appear, officially beginning the screening.
---
On Screen
Subaru Natsuki, the Knight of Emilia, slayer of the White Whale and hero of Pristella and Vollachia, was in a deplorable state.
Sitting in a run-down bar, he drank in silence, drowning himself in thoughts and alcohol. The reason for his melancholy? Simple: life had not turned out as he had expected. Emilia had become the queen of Lugnica, as he had always dreamed, but instead of reciprocating his feelings, she ended up falling in love with Julius Juukulius, the former knight of the deceased royal candidate Anastasia Hoshin.
Rem, on the other hand, never recovered her memories. Without remembering everything she had experienced with Subaru, she began to treat him coldly and distantly. Eventually, she met a young peasant, whom she ended up marrying.
His friends had also moved on. Otto was in a relationship with Frederica, while Garfiel and Mimi were a noisy, inseparable couple. While everyone around him was building new lives, Subaru realized he was stuck in time—alone, at twenty-one, with no direction. He sighed deeply and took another sip of the bitter drink when he felt a tap on his shoulder.
“What a pathetic state you’re in, commoner.” The familiar, arrogant voice made Subaru turn around. To his surprise, Priscilla Barielle, the former royal candidate, was standing before him.
---
Off screen
Subaru was in shock, staring at the screen in disbelief at the information he had just seen. He didn't know how to react when he found out that Emilia had become queen and married Julius, and that Rem had woken up with no memories and married another man. This was too much for Subaru. He stood up abruptly and questioned the director:
Subaru: Hey! You said I would see the future!
The director only replied coldly:
Director: This is the future.
Subaru, shocked and indignant, took on a more aggressive tone:
Subaru: No! This can't be the future! I'm sure I'd be with Emi—
But he was interrupted by Future Subaru, who spoke in a firm and serious tone:
Future Subaru: This is the future, you deluded animal.
Subaru rushed at his future self furiously, grabbing him by the collar:
Subaru: You're lying! This can't be the future! This is an illusion, d—
BAM!
Subaru was interrupted by a punch to the face from Future Subaru. He put his hand to his cheek, stunned, while Future Subaru looked at him seriously:
Future Subaru: It's time to wake up to reality, idiot. Did you really think there would be a happy ending, like in those isekai animes? With the protagonist getting together with the main heroine in the end and living happily ever after? Ever since we came to this world, nothing has been like the fantasy worlds we saw. This place is hell, and you only clung to Emilia because you needed something to keep your sanity. You ignored her flaws — and Rem's. You need to understand that the love you feel for them is not healthy. It's toxic, and not true love.
Subaru remained silent for a few seconds, digesting those words. Then, he got up from the ground and asked in a serious tone:
Subaru: Even though I disagree with the part about my love being unhealthy, I want to know: how did Rem wake up? Tell me what I need to do to wake her up.
Future Subaru sighed upon hearing this and replied:
Future Subaru: That's a long story, which I intend to explain later. We'll still be here for a while. So, why don't we go back to paying attention to the screen?
Subaru, although reluctant, did as his future self asked and turned his attention back to the screen.
---
On Screen
The baroness, always imposing, seemed out of place in that decadent bar.
“What are you doing here?” Subaru asked, confused.
Priscilla arched an eyebrow, maintaining her usual air of superiority.
“Simple,” she replied. “I was bored with the incessant celebrations surrounding the half-devil... I mean, the new queen. I preferred to retire to a less noisy place and, to my surprise, I found the knight of the half-devil... the queen, drowning himself in drink.” She looked him up and down. “And you, commoner, what are you doing here?”
Normally, Subaru would have reacted badly to any insult directed at Emilia, but at that moment, he didn’t have the strength to care. He sighed, looking at the glass in his hand.
“Let’s just say that my relationship with Emilia and Rem didn’t end as I expected... and, while everyone else has moved on, I’m still standing in the same place.
He took another sip, avoiding Priscilla’s eyes. To his surprise, she didn’t scoff. Instead, her voice was lower, almost sympathetic.
“It seems this world hasn’t been kind to us this time, commoner. But honestly, why don’t we just rid ourselves of this disgusting burden? Let’s have some fun, even if it’s just to drown the pain.”
Subaru looked up at the baroness. Her scarlet eyes shone defiantly, as if expecting a refusal. But he didn’t back down. Instead, he let out a bitter smile and held out another glass.
“Yes… I think we deserve it.”
That night, Subaru and Priscilla drank until dawn, each drowning their sorrows as if there was no tomorrow.
THE NEXT MORNING
---
Off Screen
Subaru remained silent, processing the scene he had just witnessed. Seeing himself in the future, drinking so self-destructively, and on top of that, without the strength to even defend Emilia, left him distraught. Slowly, he turned to his future self and asked in a serious tone:
Subaru: When... when did you start drinking?
Future Subaru sighed, looking away.
Future Subaru: This isn't something that's easy to explain. It'll be revealed in the next few episodes. Trust me, you don't want to know too soon. It's just too unpleasant.
Subaru swallowed apprehensively and thought:
Subaru (thoughtfully): What the hell happened in this future for me to start drinking and become so apathetic To the point that I didn't even defend Emilia-tan...
A chill ran down his spine. He didn't know how terrible the answer to that question would be. He took a deep breath, trying to contain his anxiety, and looked back at the screen next to his future self.
---
On the Screen
Subaru woke up with a pounding headache. The hangover seemed to eat away at every fiber of his body, making it hard to remember exactly what had happened the night before. He blinked a few times, trying to get his bearings, but soon realized something alarming:
He was naked.
Before he could process the situation, a familiar voice sounded behind him:
"I drank too much with that commoner last night... It was kind of fun, but..."
The sentence was cut off abruptly when Subaru turned around. Priscilla Barielle was lying next to him, also naked.
Her orange-red hair was messy—a rare look for someone so haughty and self-possessed. Her scarlet eyes met Subaru’s, and for an awkward moment, neither of them could look away.
The silence hung heavy between them. A blush rose to both their faces, mixed with the discomfort of the hangover. What in heaven’s name had they done?
Subaru looked away and scanned the room: his clothes—and Priscilla’s—were scattered across the floor. Without exchanging a single word, the two began to get dressed, each trying to deal with the reality of what had happened.
When she finished adjusting her clothes, Priscilla sighed, crossing her arms and fixing Subaru with a cold, piercing gaze.
“We will never mention this to anyone, understand?”
Subaru, still dazed, just nodded.
"Yes... I know. It was just an impulsive moment, caused by alcohol. Nothing more."
Priscilla gave a slight nod and, without saying anything else, the two left the room, each going their separate ways.
---
FOUR MONTHS LATER
Off Screen
Subaru's jaw dropped as he watched the scene projected on the screen. He slowly turned to his future self and, with a voice full of indignation, asked:
Subaru: You... slept with Priscilla? How could you cheat on Emili—
Future Subaru interrupted him, in an impassive tone:
Future Subaru: Give me a break, okay? I was drunk when that happened. And besides, Emilia is married, for God's sake. How could I cheat on someone who's already taken?
Subaru took a deep breath, processing the answer.
Subaru: Okay... You're right. But it's a lot to digest. Seriously, I never imagined — not even in a thousand years — that I would end up sleeping with Priscilla.
Future Subaru crossed his arms and, with a resigned sigh, replied:
Future Subaru: Neither did I, to tell you the truth. Like I said on the screen, I didn't plan this. It happened by accident.
Subaru, still shocked, mumbled:
Subaru: After seeing this, I will definitely never touch alcohol again. I don't want to end up like you... sleeping with someone who isn't Emilia-tan.
Future Subaru just rolled his eyes. His younger self looked back at the screen, still dazed. Future Subaru, however, thought nostalgically:
Future Subaru (thoughtfully): It may have been an accident that we slept together, but I don't regret it. Without that, I would never have had the little princess.
He smiled, remembering his daughter, before turning back to face the screen next to his younger self.
---
On the Screen
Subaru was unexpectedly summoned to Priscilla Barielle’s mansion. The messenger? Al, her knight and court jester, who guided him to the baroness’s chambers.
As he walked through the luxurious hallways, Subaru felt a weight of anxiety in his chest. What did Priscilla want with him after all this time? Was she still upset about the drunken incident?
As they reached the door to the room, Al stopped and turned to Subaru.
“Good luck, brother. Whatever the princess wants from you… I hope you make it out alive.”
With that, Al patted him on the back and walked away, leaving Subaru alone and even more nervous.
Taking a deep breath, Subaru knocked on the door and entered.
Inside, Priscilla was sitting on an elegant sofa, her expression irritated and tense. Her scarlet eyes stared at him impatiently.
“You finally showed up, commoner,” she said dryly.
“May I ask why you called me?” Subaru asked cautiously.
Priscilla didn’t answer right away; she just pointed to her belly.
Subaru frowned in confusion. At first, he didn’t understand—until he noticed the slight swelling. It was as if he’d been punched in the stomach.
His eyes widened.
“Wait… Are you pregnant with me?!”
Priscilla crossed her arms and sighed, visibly irritated.
— Of course, commoner. Who else do you think slept in the same bed as me four months ago?
Subaru paled. He never imagined that a drunken night would result in this. He was silent for a few seconds, trying to process it.
Gathering his breath, he asked:
— Does Al, Schult, or anyone else know about this?
“No,” Priscilla replied dismissively. “I hid my belly so they wouldn’t notice. Although the symptoms of pregnancy are… extremely irritating to my divine body.”
Subaru sighed, running a hand through his hair.
— Besides the pregnancy... there's another reason you called me here, isn't there?
Priscilla nodded seriously.
— Yes. When this child is born, I won't raise it. You'll raise it.
Subaru's heart skipped a beat.
— What?!
— You understand. The child will be your responsibility, she said coldly.
Subaru's initial shock gave way to growing indignation.
— And why the hell can't you raise it?
Priscilla rolled her eyes.
— I have a reputation to uphold. Having a bastard child would tarnish my image. That’s why no one can know.
Subaru clenched his fists. He wanted to protest, to curse her... but deep down he knew he was also to blame. In the end, it didn’t matter who was right or wrong.
After a long silence, he sighed, closing his eyes and opening them again and speaking:
— Even if I think this is ridiculous... I will take care of her.
Priscilla watched him for a moment, then smiled faintly.
“Good. Then, in a few months, you will see the child. You may go now, commoner.”
Subaru left the room with a somber expression. He had no idea what the future held, but he accepted the responsibility that had been thrust upon him.
A few months later...
---
Off-screen
Subaru was in shock, unable to process what he had just seen: in the future, he had gotten Priscilla pregnant, and now he would have to raise the child alone. Turning to his future self, he asked:
Subaru: How did this happen? How the hell did you get Priscilla pregnant in a single night? And what happened to the child? You didn't abandon her like Priscilla, right?
Future Subaru remained silent for a moment before replying in an impassive tone:
Future Subaru: Keep watching the screen. All your questions will be answered soon.
Subaru snorted in annoyance.
Subaru: You've got to be kidding me! Do you have any idea how hard it is for me to digest that in the future I got Priscilla pregnant? And on top of that, Rem and Emilia-tan are married to other guys? Do you have any idea how hard all of this is to accept, damn it?!
Future Subaru sighed, looking into space, and said:
Future Subaru: Yes, I know. I experienced all of this firsthand. And I can tell you that it was not pleasant to lose Rem and Emilia after everything I did for them. So, keep watching and decide for yourself whether or not you want to move on with them.
Subaru sighed in defeat and looked back at the screen, while his future self remained silent.
---
On Screen
Subaru paced the hallway of Priscilla Barielle’s mansion, the weight of anxiety pressing down on his chest. On the other side of the door, the birth of his daughter was taking place. Only the maids acting as midwives were present—the baroness had dismissed Al and Schult, keeping the birth a secret.
Apart from Subaru, no one else was there. The hours dragged on like an eternity.
Then, a scream filled the silence of the mansion. Subaru held his breath. His heart raced. Without hesitation, he opened the door and entered the room.
The scene unfolding before him made him shudder. The midwives were cleaning a small girl who was crying softly, her frail arms flailing in the air. She had dark hair like his and red eyes like Priscilla’s. She was his daughter. His own daughter.
One of the midwives turned to him, holding the newborn gently.
“Come on, hold her,” she said with a gentle smile. “She was born strong and healthy.”
Subaru's hands trembled as he took her in.
As soon as he placed her in his arms, the baby moved her tiny hands and lightly touched his face. The contact was soft, almost supernatural—but at the same time, loaded with meaning.
A wave of emotions washed over Subaru: love, tenderness, protection. Feelings that had been buried by years of suffering and defeat returned with full force.
Silent tears ran down his face.
He smiled, moved, as the little girl looked at him with bright red eyes.
On the other side of the bed, Priscilla watched him in silence.
Still pale from the effort of labor, she pressed her lips together slightly, feeling something she couldn't explain. However, she kept her expression impassive as she spoke:
"Since you're going to be the one responsible for raising her, commoner... it's only fair that you choose her name."
Subaru stared at her for a moment, then looked away at the baby in his arms. After a few seconds of thought, he murmured:
— Helena. Helena Natsuki.
Priscilla closed her eyes for a moment before nodding slightly.
“A good name,” she said in a neutral tone, with a hint of guilt that Subaru couldn’t quite decipher.
Soon after, Subaru left the mansion, carrying Helena in his arms.
---
Off screen
Subaru remained silent, staring at the image of his future self holding the baby. A strange warmth rose in his chest, an inexplicable feeling that made him think:
Subaru (thoughtfully): Why do I feel like protecting and pampering her, even though I'm only seeing her now? And why are my eyes filled with tears?
He ran his hand over his face and realized he was crying. He then turned to his future self, who smiled serenely and said:
Future Subaru: That's exactly how I felt when I held Helena for the first time. I felt like she was a treasure that I needed to protect at all costs. It wasn't easy, but I'm grateful every day for having her with me.
Subaru was speechless and understood what he felt: fatherly love, even though he had only seen Helena once. Deep down, something in his heart screamed that he needed to protect her, no matter what happened to him, and soon he spoke in an insecure tone:
Subaru: Will I be a good father to her in the future? — he asked himself silently, as he turned his attention to the screen, next to his future self.
On Screen
Outside, a carriage pulled by Patrasche was waiting for him.
Subaru stroked the neck of his faithful land dragon, who snorted softly in response. Then he climbed into the carriage, ready to set off towards Roswaal’s mansion.
But at the last moment, he hesitated.
He looked at Helena, sleeping peacefully in his arms.
And then, he thought:
“Why should I go back to that mansion?”
In her mind, images flashed like fragments of a shattered dream.
In Roswaal’s mansion, everyone had already moved on.
— Beatrice, despite still having a contract with him, barely spoke to him. She spent most of her time with Julius, as if he were her new companion.
— Otto and Garfiel were in a relationship.
— Rem, the great love of her life, was now with another man.
— Ram and Roswaal were also together.
— Petra had fulfilled her dream and found someone special.
“There is nothing left for me in Lugnica.”
There was no one waiting for him anymore.
Perhaps it was time to find a new path.
A path for him alone—and for little Helena.
Without looking back, Subaru broke his contract with Beatrice and took control of the carriage.
Patrasche let out a low growl, beginning to pull the carriage along.
And so, Subaru left Lugnica behind, setting off toward a new destination alongside his newborn daughter.
---
Six years later...
Off screen
Subaru fell to his knees, unable to believe it. Even Beako had abandoned him in that future. All his friends had moved on—and he had been left behind, alone.
Tears streamed down his face as he screamed in pure despair:
Subaru: SO EVERYTHING I DID WAS FOR VAIN? ALL THE TIMES I DIED AND SUFFERED FOR EMILIA... WERE THEY FOR NOTHING? IF THAT'S THE WAY, WHAT'S THE POINT OF STAYING IN THIS CRUEL WORLD?
He cried nonstop until he felt a hand on his shoulder. He turned around and realized it was his future self, who looked at him with an understanding expression and said:
Future Subaru: To answer your question: if this happens to you in the future, find another path. Find another reason to continue. You don't need Emilia, Rem, or Beatrice to be happy. Try giving yourself a chance. Be selfish for once in your life.
The words of his future self echoed in his mind unexpectedly. Then, he thought:
Subaru (thoughtfully): “Could he be right? Could I really be happy without the two women I love and without my contracted spirit?”
The seed of doubt germinated in his heart. He stood up, took a deep breath, and looked back at the screen next to his future self.
---
On Screen
The morning sun softly illuminated the room of Subaru Natsuki, now 27 years old, who slept peacefully, wearing a casual shirt and comfortable pants. His black hair spread out over the pillow, and his breathing was slow and steady.
Everything seemed peaceful… until the door opened abruptly, and a small figure jumped on him, shouting excitedly:
"Daddy, wake up! Uncle Halibel and Aunt Zarestia are coming to visit us today!"
Subaru groaned, slowly opening his eyes. He found himself face to face with a six-year-old girl, with black hair and scarlet eyes, wearing a simple but charming peasant dress. It was Helena, his daughter. A smile broke out on his face when he saw her.
“I’m awake, my little princess.” Laughing, he picked her up and stood up, stretching. “Come on. Daddy needs to prepare food for the visitor.”
While cooking in the small kitchen of the house, Subaru heard a knock on the door. He wiped his hands and went to answer it.
When he opened it, he was faced with two familiar figures.
The first was a tall, gray-haired wolfman with piercing eyes, wearing a purple kimono and holding a pipe. His smile was relaxed, almost mocking.
The second visitor was a woman with white hair and piercing golden eyes. Her presence was intimidating, but there was a touch of affection in her gaze.
“Halibel, Zarestia,” Subaru said, smiling. “I’m glad you came. Come in, make yourself comfortable.”
The two took a step inside, but didn’t have time to say anything before Helena ran up to them and hugged them.
“Uncle Halibel! Aunt Zarestia! It’s good to see you!”
The two visitors laughed and bent down to hug her.
— We’re also happy to see you, Helena — Zarestia said with a gentle smile. — You’ve grown since last time.
Halibel nodded, looking at her playfully.
— And you’re getting prettier every day.
Helena put her hands on her hips, puffing out her chest proudly.
— Of course! I’m the prettiest girl in Kararagi!
The two visitors laughed at her boldness, and Subaru also let out an amused laugh.
“Well, Miss ‘the prettiest girl in Kararagi’,” he said, winking at his daughter, “I hope you’re hungry. I’ve prepared a feast for you today.”
Helena’s eyes lit up and she hurried to the table eagerly.
The three visitors sat down and Subaru served the food. As they chatted happily, he felt a deep peace in his heart.
Six years ago, he would never have imagined that life would turn out this way. But now…
He was finally happy.
Subaru, the former knight of the half-elf Emilia, had found his happiness in Kararagi—and he wouldn't trade it for anything.
The screen then went dark, announcing the end of the show.
---
Off screen
Subaru remained silent, taking in the scene of himself happily standing next to his daughter. He put his hand to his chest, feeling his own heartbeat, and thought:
Subaru (thoughtfully): Can I really be happy like my future self? Is there really another path to happiness?
As he pondered, the director's voice interrupted his thoughts.
Director: Very well. For today, you can rest. Take a break.
Silence reigned again, and Subaru was pulled from his reverie by the sound of his future self's voice.
Future Subaru: Well, since we're going to be here for a while, how about I tell you a few things about the future?
Subaru just nodded, but inside, his thoughts were boiling and he thought:
Subaru (Thoughtful): This future... I know I can change it, Maybe I can make it never happen, I can make a future where I'm with Rem and Emilia But why do I feel hesitant to change something so good... especially when I think about that little girl?
He couldn't explain it. But at that moment, his paternal feelings grew even more.
And Subaru still didn't know anymore, as the performances continued, Subaru would begin to mature and perhaps then finally be ready to find a new path to his own happiness — a path that didn't depend on Emilia.
Continue......
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed the chapter, don't forget to give suggestions on how to improve the fic and well today there will only be one curiosity which is:
1. Future Subaru absolutely despises alcoholic beverages and drunks because he almost hurt his little princess because of drinking, that's why he hates alcohol.
Chapter Text
Everyone in the cast was apprehensive about the next screening — especially Emilia, Rem, and Helena, who were bothered by the fact that the director had taken Subaru without explaining why. In addition, everyone was still shocked by the brutal way in which Subaru had executed Rui in cold blood at the end of the previous screening. Except, of course, for Helena and Priscilla, who felt extreme satisfaction with the death of the Archbishop of Gluttony.
Speaking of which, Spica remained in the fetal position, being reluctantly cared for by the amnesiac Rem, who, despite still being shaken by the revelation that she had possibly only protected Spica because of her authority, could not help but want to comfort her there because she realized how traumatized Spica was upon seeing Subaru kill her so mercilessly.
However, there was one person whose thoughts were completely elsewhere: Priscilla's knight and court jester, Al or Aldebaran. He could only think of one thing:
Aldebaran (thoughtfully): I need to find a way to eliminate the Archbishop of Lust with Bro, so he can get her authority... and, thus, I can finally have my motorcycle, who knows, maybe even one of those insane armors that Bro manages to create with the authority.
Al was determined to help Subaru obtain the Star Matter, because if Subaru absorbed the Authority of Lust, Al could finally fulfill his wish of riding a motorcycle, driving countless cars, or even having access to the futuristic armors that Subaru could create. But he knew that eliminating Capella would not be easy, considering her absurd regeneration that bordered on immortality, but even so, Al was convinced that he would find a way.
Meanwhile, another person was also deep in thought: Priscilla Barielle — Al's lady-in-law and Helena's mother. With her fan partially covering her face, she reflected thoughtfully:
Priscilla (thoughtfully): Honestly, this is the first time a Goddess like me has felt so much hatred, so much anger, and such profound helplessness when seeing the little girl in a coma.
She clutched her fan tightly as she remembered Helena in a coma because of the Authority of Gluttony and the vile act of the Archbishop of Gluttony daring to touch her daughter. The baroness's blood boiled with indignation, but remembering the brutal fate the archbishop suffered when she fell into Subaru's hands calmed her down—albeit partially. Even so, she made a silent promise as her eyes fixed on Spica:
Priscilla (thoughtfully): I swear, by my Divine Self, that as soon as we leave this theater, I will reduce you to ashes, filthy archbishop, so that you will never have the chance to touch my daughter.
and after the baroness made this promise, the next moment, the director's voice echoed across the stage, breaking the tense atmosphere:
Director: Well, now that everyone has rested, let's begin the e..
He was abruptly interrupted by Beatrice, who stood up, irritated:
Beatrice (irritated): How can you say that when you took Betty's Subaru to some unknown place? Give it back now!
The director was silent for a moment, then replied coldly:
Director: You'll see him later, that's all I have to say.
Before Beatrice could protest further, the screen appeared, and everyone's attention turned to it. The images began to display, beginning the viewing.
On Screen
It was a sunny morning in Kararagi. The wind carried the sweet scent of wildflowers, mingling with the comforting smell of fresh tea wafting from the neighboring houses. In a modest home, Subaru and Helena were preparing for a special day.
Both wore traditional kimonos: Subaru wore a black one with gold details on the sleeves, while Helena, her eyes shining with excitement, paraded around in a red kimono richly embroidered with flowers.
“Are you ready, my little princess?” Subaru asked, leaning over to adjust the bow on his daughter’s obi.
“Yes, Daddy!” she replied proudly. “But is Patrasche really going to take us?”
“Of course she is,” Subaru replied with a knowing smile. “She deserves a day off too.”
Together, they walked to the nearby stable. The place was simple but well-kept. And there, waiting patiently, was a certain creature.
As soon as Subaru opened the door, Patrasche—the loyal land dragon—let out a happy growl and unceremoniously licked Subaru’s face with a loud slap.
“Hahaha! I missed you too, girl,” Subaru said, laughing as he wiped his face with his sleeve. He patted the scaly head of his long-time battle companion. “Let’s go for a walk. The little princess wants to explore downtown today.”
Helena pouted a little.
“Daddy… I didn’t say I wanted to ‘explore’ anything. I just wanted to see if there was anything interesting… and maybe eat a cupcake or two…”
Before she could finish her sentence, Patrasche came over and gave her another loving lick, covering the girl's face with drool.
"Yuck, Patrasche!" Helena protested, wrinkling her nose. "Are you a dragon or a walking drool factory?!"
Despite her complaint, she hugged Patrasche affectionately and giggled.
With a satisfied smile, Subaru went to the carriage, carefully tied the reins and checked every detail.
— Ready! Let's go, princess. Our throne on wheels awaits us — he said, opening the door for Helena to enter first.
“Yes, sir, foolish knight of the kingdom of the Great Queen Helena!” the girl joked, giving an exaggerated bow before entering.
Subaru laughed and settled down next to his daughter. With a light snap of the reins, Patrasche began to walk, proud and steady.
---
Downtown Kararagi — Some time later
Off screen
Many couldn't help but smile when they saw Subaru's happiness with Helena. This scene, however, hurt the hearts of Emilia, Rem and Beatrice, who felt a bitter pang when they realized that Subaru seemed happier away from them. Helena, on the other hand, smiled as she remembered that special day and thought to herself:
(Helena, thoughtful): I remember that day... it was when I met Grandma for the first time.
Al, watching the scene, couldn't help but want to comment:
Al: Who would have thought… the best girl remained faithful to Bro. Who would have thought…
Rem, upon seeing Patrasche receiving affection from Subaru, snorted in jealousy and Helena, smugly, raised her chin and declared:
Helena: Hah! That's nothing! Patrasche is the best land dragon in the world… and daddy's most loyal companion!
Rem just snorted even more, jealous. Meanwhile, Anastasia smiled discreetly, contemplating how much Kararagi had prospered, even after her death. She thought to herself:
(Anastasia, thoughtful): Who would have thought… even after I died, Kararagi is better than before, thanks to Subaru's inventions. Honestly… I'm increasingly convinced that I need to take him to my camp and help him get the star matter so he can create those simply incredible inventions.
She smiled greedily and went back to staring at the screen with the others.
---
On Screen
The carriage pulled by Patrasche glided smoothly through the busy streets of downtown Kararagi, until it stopped in front of a traditional wooden restaurant. The red curtains swayed in the wind, and the aroma of hot broth wafted through the door, inviting.
Subaru pulled on the reins, and Patrasche stopped with exemplary obedience. He got out and, in a swift gesture, helped Helena out of the carriage, spinning her around like a little princess.
“Let’s get our lady to safety,” he said, leading Patrasche to a covered stable where other land dragons were resting. “And no eating the pillows, understand?”
Patrasche just snorted, clearly offended—yet guilty.
Father and daughter entered the restaurant and were greeted with warm smiles from the waiters. They chose a table near the window and were quickly given the menu. Helena, excited, could not pay attention to anything other than the desserts, but Subaru…
As he flipped through the menu, his ears picked up a conversation nearby. Two well-dressed merchants, in silk robes and sporting gold rings, were speaking in low tones—or so they thought.
Merchant 1:
“Have you heard the rumors? They say that Lugnica is still suffering from the effects of the Second Demi-Human Civil War from three years ago. That’s why they closed all the borders… Fear that Vollachia will attack while they’re vulnerable.”
Merchant 2:
— Yeah, I heard that too. In fact, it seems that Emperor Vincent Vollachia personally went to Lugnica. Queen Emilia and King Julius tried to negotiate… but nothing came of it.
Merchant 1:
— They’re even talking about a new Royal Selection. Who knows if it’s true? Ever since the war, the kingdom has been full of rumors.
Subaru stopped reading. His eyes remained fixed on the menu, but his mind wandered elsewhere. A discreet sigh escaped him, unnoticed by Helena.
Subaru (thinking):
"A new Royal Selection…? That took me by surprise. It's not like I've been following the news from Lugnica since that day… after that decision that changed everything."
---
Flashback — Six years ago
Off screen
Everyone in the room watched the scene, perplexed by the news: Lugnica had closed its borders, Emilia and Julius had failed to negotiate with Vincent, and Vollachia seemed about to declare war on a kingdom already in decline due to the war.
Crusch soon spoke in a heavy tone, and with a serious look said:
Crusch: I can't believe that the kingdom has fallen so much because of that terrible war, to the point of having to close its borders...
Wilhelm, the Sword Demon, clenched his fists, his eyes dark:
Wilhelm (thoughtfully): "How can another demi-human civil war happen? Wasn't the first one horrible enough? I lost so many comrades because of that damned war and years later another civil war happens, this is unacceptable…"
While the sword demon was lost in his thoughts, Priscilla, with an impassive face, stared at Emilia — who had her head down — and Julius, both clearly dejected. Her cold voice cut through the silence like a blade:
Priscilla: Who would have thought. Your incompetence as rulers caused the kingdom to crumble, to the point that, six years later, it is still in ruins and decadent. I am not surprised that a new Royal Selection has been initiated and that you have not been able to negotiate even with my… — she hesitated for a moment — … with the emperor of Vollachia.
Emilia shuddered, guilt written all over her face.
Emilia (thoughtfully): "She's right... I messed up. I thought I could rule, but as soon as Subaru left... everything fell apart."
An awkward silence fell. Anastasia, ever the pragmatist, spoke up saying:
Anastasia: Well, I know the mood is awful, but I think we should get back to paying attention to the screen. I'm curious to know why Subaru hasn't heard from Lugnica in these six years.
Reluctantly, everyone nodded and turned their eyes back to the screen. Priscilla, however, continued to stare at Emilia with contempt, but soon looked back at the screen like the others.
---
On Screen
The hotel room was simple but cozy. Subaru sat in the armchair, exhausted, his shoulders heavy with the weight of recent decisions. Beside him, on the bed, a small figure slept peacefully, wrapped in a light blue blanket. Helena, his baby daughter, was breathing rhythmically, with a serene expression that lit up the room.
Subaru let out a long sigh and ran his hands through his disheveled hair. He got up and left the room silently, going down to the hotel lobby in search of fresh air — and, perhaps, some peace.
However, when he reached the ground floor, the sound of voices caught his attention. Two guests were talking near the fireplace, whispering in a gossipy tone.
Guest 1 (in a serious tone): Did you hear? Last night, Lugnica went into civil war. A faction called the Black Fang, formed by demi-humans, rebelled against the government. They say it is a revolt because of corruption and inequality.
Guest 2 (serious): I heard it too. The shocking thing is that Queen Emilia and King Julius were on their honeymoon when everything exploded. They left the kingdom at a critical moment.
Subaru froze. His heart raced and a shiver ran down his spine. His hands trembled as he brought his fingers to his lips, trying to contain the avalanche of emotions.
Subaru (thoughtfully): Civil war... Is Lugnica at war? Damn it, I... I have to go back! I have to help them!
Without thinking, he turned and ran upstairs. As he opened the bedroom door, his eyes fell on Helena, still sleeping, completely oblivious to the chaos unfolding outside.
He took a step forward, ready to pick her up and leave. But then... he hesitated.
The image of his daughter sleeping, with that calm little face — as if the world were gentle and safe — froze him.
Subaru (thoughtful): What am I doing...? Going to war? With a baby in my arms? That would be crazy...
He sat on the edge of the bed, covering his face with his hands.
Subaru (thoughtful): I've already fulfilled my role in Lugnica. Emilia became queen. I... gave my all to make that happen. But now... now I have something more important. Someone who depends on me.
He looked at Helena and a soft smile formed on his lips.
Subaru (thoughtfully): I can't throw myself into battles anymore thinking that everything will be solved with a "return by death". Not with her here. Besides... they have Reinhard. The Sword Saint. If he can't protect the kingdom, no one can.
He bent down and picked Helena up in his arms carefully, cradling her against his chest.
Subaru (whispering): I'm not going back. Ever. My only goal now is to make sure that you, my little princess, have a happy life. A safe life.
With a kiss on his daughter's forehead, Subaru sealed his decision. The past was behind him. The future... belonged to her.
End of flashback
Off screen
Everyone was in disbelief when they saw Subaru refusing to participate in the civil war. No one could believe that this boy, who always sacrificed himself for others, had said no at such a critical moment and the amnesiac Rem stood up and spoke in an indignant tone:
Rem (amnesiac): How can this idiot be so selfish? He's refusing to help in the—
But a male voice interrupted her, irritated:
???: What right do you have to say that?
Rem turned around, surprised. It was Otto. He was staring at her with an irritated look. Before Rem could retort, Otto continued:
Otto: Do you think you have the right to judge Natsuki for not participating in the civil war? He literally died hundreds of times to save everyone, sacrificing himself in every possible way, even when he was betrayed by us! Do you think you have the right to judge someone who now only wants to protect his little daughter, away from this chaos?
Rem was silent. Otto's words completely disarmed her. She couldn't find a single answer even though she didn't understand the part about Subaru dying hundreds of times.
Helena, watching the scene, thought:
Helena (thoughtfully): Who would have thought... Father was selfish for once in his life. He chose me over the kingdom. I am grateful for that.
The little girl smiled fondly at her father.
Meanwhile, Roswaal clenched his hands in frustration and looked at Helena with a hostile glint in his eyes.
Roswaal (thoughtfully): This girl... I definitely need to stop her from being born. She made Subaru prioritize only his family and not others. Without that selfless mindset, my plan will fall apart.
Marques, irritated, glared at the screen, but soon looked away, following the others to watch the rest of the scene.
---
On the Screen
Since that day, Subaru had completely stopped caring about the news coming from Lugnica. He knew, vaguely, that a civil war was happening, but he didn't pay any attention to it. Nor did he bother to follow the outcome of the conflict. For him, that part of the past no longer affected him.
Lost in his reverie, Subaru was brought back to reality by a sudden pinch on his hand. He groaned in pain, looking up at his daughter in surprise.
"Ouch!" he muttered, exaggerating theatrically. "Why did you do that, my princess?"
Helena puffed out her cheeks, visibly irritated, and crossed her arms as if she were the one in the right.
— Daddy, I called you several times! I just wanted to know what you wanted to eat, but you just stood there like an idiot!
Subaru scratched the back of his neck, laughing awkwardly.
—Really? Sorry, sorry... Daddy was just thinking about some silly things from the past. Nothing important, I swear.
Helena kept her face serious, clearly not convinced.
Seeing this, Subaru had an idea. And, as always, when it came to cheering up his little girl, he spared no effort.
—Well... since my little princess is so angry, I guess I'll have to call someone to cheer you up.
With a snap of his fingers and a slight glint in his eyes, Subaru activated his Authority of Lust: Star Matter. The black, fluid substance appeared out of nowhere, molding itself perfectly in her hands until it became a cute teddy bear, with a blue bow tie and a pointy little hat—Helena's favorite.
The girl's eyes shone like two stars.
"It's Rigel! Daddy, give him to me!"
"Sure, here he is," Subaru said, handing over the teddy bear with affection.
Helena hugged Rigel tightly, smiling as if she had won the world.
Subaru watched her for a moment, thoughtful:
"Honestly... this Star Matter is, by far, the most useful ability I've ever had in all these years. It's the closest I've come to having a 'super-powerful isekai protagonist ability'. Too bad it has some absurd limitations..."
He could create almost anything he imagined — but he had discovered that there were exceptions. He couldn't replicate magical weapons, for example. He had once tried to forge a copy of Reinhard's Reid Dragon Sword — and the result was pathetic: a piece of iron with the strength of papier-mâché. Without the blessings, without any power.
The other limitation, however, had been much more traumatic.
Out of scientific curiosity—and also a twinge of irresponsibility—he tried to create a nuclear bomb. The pain he felt was indescribable: it surpassed even the torments inflicted by the Invisible Providence. He bled from every orifice of his body, as if the entire universe were shouting “NO!” in the most aggressive way possible. He understood the lesson: creating colossal, ridiculously complex things or things that he himself did not fully understand was out of the question.
Still, the Star Matter was by far his most practical and versatile ability. Even with these restrictions, he had managed to build the Pleiades Land for Helena—albeit with great effort. For combat or to make toys for his daughter, that authority was irreplaceable. Furthermore, despite these two limitations, he had discovered that he could create simple magical weapons (not as legendary as Reinhard’s, but still useful), so the restrictions did not bother him so much.
Back in the present, Subaru looked at Helena, who was now rocking her teddy bear Rigel and humming a song she had made up on the spot. He smiled and said:
"How about a hamburger, huh, my little princess? Daddy's starving."
Helena's eyes lit up and she jumped for joy.
"Yes! Let's have a hamburger!"
Subaru raised his hand and called the waiter. With a quick and simple order, the hamburgers arrived soon.
They ate happily, laughing and talking like father and daughter. There was no war, no dark past. At that moment, there was only the two of them.
Hours later...
Off screen
Everyone was relieved by the peaceful and familiar scene, but Al couldn't help but comment in a worried tone:
Al: God, what a relief... Seriously, it would be a huge mess if the guy managed to create nuclear weapons.
As soon as he spoke, everyone turned to him, including Priscilla. Al was visibly uncomfortable with so many looks, until Julius questioned him:
Julius: Al, what exactly are these... nuclear weapons?
Al hesitated, looking away, but Priscilla stared at him and ordered:
Priscilla: I want to know too, Aldebaran. What are these nuclear weapons? That's an order.
Al sighed and replied:
Al: Well... these weapons are basically devices of mass destruction. Just as our dear Sword Saint is considered a living weapon to the realm, nuclear weapons are incredibly dangerous because of something called radiation. In my world — and Bro's as well — these weapons were used to win wars. If Bro managed to replicate them here... well, it would be a disaster.
The shock was general. Even Wilhelm, always restrained, could not help but have a dark thought:
Wilhelm (thoughtfully): — Weapons capable of ending wars in an instant... That's insane. A real nightmare. Thank goodness they don't exist in our world.
After that, everyone turned their attention to the screen.
On Screen
After a while, the two finished eating their burgers and left the restaurant with full bellies and light hearts. As they walked through the quiet streets of Kararagi, Helena's eyes lit up when she saw a nearby playground. Without hesitation, she ran excitedly with her inseparable teddy bear, Rigel, in her arms.
"Daddy, daddy! Look, there's a swing over there!" she shouted, smiling.
"Hahaha, calm down, my princess! Don't fly away like a crazy bird!" Subaru replied, with a tired but affectionate smile, quickening his pace to keep up with her.
Helena jumped on the swing and, laughing, asked her father to push her. Subaru, still immersed in distant thoughts, positioned himself behind his daughter and began to push her slowly, letting himself be enveloped by the laughter that echoed through the air.
It was then that something—or rather, someone—captured his attention like a blade piercing his soul. Sitting elegantly on a nearby bench was an unmistakable figure. Tall, beautiful, imposing. A fox-woman whose gaze seemed to pierce time itself.
She exuded a majestic and mythical aura, as if she had stepped out of a divine painting. Her half-closed blue-gray eyes stared at Subaru with a mixture of nostalgia and power. Her hair, white at the roots and orange at the tips, was carefully combed. The blue kimono with green floral patterns molded her figure perfectly, and the nine fox tails waved gently behind her, following the breeze.
But it wasn't just her otherworldly beauty, nor the fact that she was there, in a random park, that shocked him.
It was recognition.
Yorna Mishigure. One of the nine Divine Generals of Vollachia. A living legend. And, even more surprising... Priscilla's mother in another life.
"...This can't be a coincidence," Subaru muttered, clicking his tongue in mild irritation.
He looked at Helena on the swing, took a deep breath, and leaned over, lightly touching her shoulder.
"Little princess, how about playing on another ride? The slide is amazing, huh?"
Helena looked at him curiously, her eyes wide, but soon nodded enthusiastically.
— Okay, Dad! I'll take Rigel to the slide too! — she said, running to another part of the park.
Subaru watched her for a few seconds, making sure she was safe, and then approached the bench where Yorna was. He sat down next to her with a heavy sigh, crossing his arms and with a serious expression.
— Six years since Vollachia... — he began, in a restrained tone. — Honestly, I never imagined meeting you in a park like this.
Yorna let out a low laugh as she brought her kiseru to her lips, releasing a fragrant purple smoke that dispersed into the air.
— I figured you’d be more busy keeping my granddaughter out of trouble, Lord Subaru.
“Wait a minute…” Subaru frowned. “How do you know she’s your granddaughter?”
Yorna blew out another puff of smoke, this time looking up at the sky as if contemplating old memories.
“Prisca told me everything. You two, the agreement, the daughter… Oh, how young people are in a hurry these days…” she said, giving a slight smile. “His Majesty came to Lugnica to negotiate a peace treaty with the King and Queen, and I… took the opportunity to visit my daughter. Coincidentally, she decided to open the chest of secrets.”
Flashback—A few days ago.
Off screen
Everyone was surprised to see one of the Divine Generals — especially Priscilla, who, looking at Yorna, couldn't help but think:
Priscilla (thoughtfully): Mom... so this is your new incarnation? Who would have thought you would meet your granddaughter in such an unexpected way...
Helena, looking at her grandmother, felt a pang of pain in her chest:
Helena (thoughtfully): It's good to see Grandma... but it's very sad to know how much she suffered. I'm still surprised to learn that she's Iris from the story “Iris and the King of Thorns”.
The little girl sighed and, after a moment, turned her attention back to the screen with the others
---
On Screen
The soft aroma of fresh tea permeated the silent atmosphere. Priscilla Barielle — formerly known as Prisca Benedict — calmly savored the drink that Schult had carefully prepared. Sitting in an elegant armchair, she maintained a regal posture, although her eyes betrayed a certain tiredness.
On the other side of the table, Yorna Mishigure, her mother, crossed her legs with the feline grace that was characteristic of her. She watched her daughter attentively before breaking the silence.
Yorna (in a neutral tone): So, Prisca... Is it true what I heard? Will a new Royal Selection begin?
Priscilla looked up from her cup, smiling with a satisfied air — although tinged with disdain.
Priscilla (haughtily): Yes. And, as always, fate favors only the truly chosen. Here I am, once again a candidate. A new chance to dethrone that incompetent half-devil.
Yorna's gaze narrowed; one eyebrow rose in discreet disapproval.
Yorna (arching her eyebrow): A bit bitter, coming from you. But I admit: Lugnica is a mess. The treatment of demihumans is intolerable. And yet... — she leaned forward, her voice softening — you seem different. Behind that pride, there is something that troubles you. What is bothering you, Prisca?
Priscilla looked away, speechless for a few seconds. Then she answered, her voice cold.
Priscilla: It's an annoying feeling. A lingering memory... From a certain event six years ago.
Yorna showed interest; she came closer, her voice almost maternal now.
Yorna (in a curious tone): Six years? What happened, daughter?
Priscilla thought about changing the subject, but realized it was useless. Her mother's piercing gaze demanded an answer. She let out an exasperated sigh before giving in.
Priscilla (reluctantly): Promise you won't tell anyone. Swear on your life.
Yorna (without hesitation): I swear. Now tell me.
Resigned, Priscilla recounted the events of six years ago: a chance encounter in a bar with Subaru, both drowning in their own frustrations. What began as a bitter conversation ended in bed, in a mistake she would rather forget.
Months later, the shock: an unwanted pregnancy. Too proud to admit it publicly, she gave the child to Subaru to raise. The girl was named Helena Natsuki.
When she finished, Yorna remained silent. The air seemed heavy. Suddenly, she stood up, raised her arms and exclaimed with an almost outrageous enthusiasm:
Yorna (shouting): I AM A GRANDMOTHER!!
Priscilla's eyes widened, but she kept her expression impassive.
Yorna (jumping with joy): A granddaughter! Beautiful and cute! Oh, my fox heart can't take it!
She spun around like a young girl in love, until she stopped abruptly. A stern look took over her face.
Yorna (serious): Wait... You... abandoned my granddaughter?
Priscilla looked away, embarrassed — something very rare for her. With an almost imperceptible nod, she confirmed.
Poc!
The dry sound of the kiseru hitting Priscilla's head echoed through the room. Yorna glared at her.
Yorna (firm voice): That was irresponsible, foolish, and... deeply disappointing. You may be proud, but that... Prisca, that was cruel.
Priscilla didn't answer. She knew her mother was right.
Yorna (sighing): Still... I want to meet my granddaughter. No matter what you've done, she's part of our family. If I find her, I'll let you know. Now, I'm going to leave.
She turned to leave, but Priscilla's voice stopped her—soft, almost pleading, something very rare for that woman.
Priscilla (low voice): Wait... Mother. If... you find the commoner and the little one... tell them not to return to Lugnica. I don't want Helena to see the state this kingdom is in.
Yorna turned to her daughter, her gaze softening and she spoke in an understandable tone:
Yorna: Understood.
Without another word, she left the room, her silhouette disappearing through the door, leaving Priscilla alone with her thoughts.
End of Flashback
Off Screen
Everyone was left speechless when they saw the arrogant baroness get scolded — and even slapped — by the divine general, without showing any reaction. Felt took the opportunity to make a dig:
Felt (laughing):
— Serves you right, you fucking bitch.
Priscilla frowned, irritated, but sighed, thinking to herself:
Priscilla (thinking): I can't deny it... My future self was foolish to abandon the little one. There's no point in trying to justify myself.
Al, Heinkel and Schult were in disbelief — seeing Priscilla get beaten in silence was something worthy of note, but soon, everyone turned their eyes to the screen.
On Screen
After finishing her story, Yorna took another drag on her kiseru, releasing a cloud of smoke into the air, as if she were trying to ease the burden of the past she had just shared.
Yorna:
“After I left Prisca’s mansion, I met with Your Majesty. And, well… the negotiations with Queen Emilia and King Julius did not go well at all.”
She paused dramatically, observing Subaru’s tense expression before continuing.
“The Emperor rejected the peace agreement. He claimed it was not advantageous to Vollachia. However, with the news of the new Royal Selection in Lugnica, the Emperor has suspended the conflict. He prefers to negotiate with a possible new leader… someone more competent to rule this decadent kingdom.”
Subaru let out a long sigh, resting his hand on his forehead as if trying to dispel an invisible headache.
Subaru:
"It's always the same headache... And frankly, Priscilla didn't even have to open her mouth. I'm never setting foot in that damned kingdom again."
His tone hardened, the last sentence cutting like a blade of ice. Yorna, already expecting this reaction, wasn't surprised.
Yorna:
"I know what Prisca did to my granddaughter was... unforgivable. But... honestly, I think Helena should at least meet her mother."
Subaru slowly turned to her. His usually calm gaze was now sharp as a dagger.
Subaru:
“No. Absolutely not, Yorna.”
He paused briefly, his eyes shining with pent-up fury.
“I will not give Priscilla the pleasure of seeing the daughter she threw away like trash for six years. She does not deserve that right.”
Yorna remained silent. Not for lack of will to argue, but because she knew, deep down, that Subaru was right. Her granddaughter had been rejected… and that was not something that could be resolved by a simple reunion.
The smoke from the kiseru spread into the air, almost like a curtain between the two. It was Subaru who broke the silence.
Subaru:
"Sorry... for being rude."
His tone softened, filled with melancholy.
"But since we're talking about my little princess... there's something I think she inherited from you and Priscilla."
Yorna raised an eyebrow, curious.
Yorna:
"And what would that be?"
Without saying a word, Subaru lightly pulled the collar of his kimono, revealing his muscular chest—two deep scars formed a perfect "X." Yorna blushed, surprised by his boldness, but soon fixed her gaze on the scars.
Yorna:
— Od Laguna...! Subaru, how did you get this? And what does it have to do with my granddaughter?
Subaru closed his kimono, his face serious and grim.
Subaru:
— It's all related.
He clenched his fists.
— It all started about a year ago, when Helena was kidnapped by slave traders. They intended to sell her as a rarity... because of her unusual appearance.
---
Flashback – One Year Ago
Off screen.
Everyone was shocked to learn that Helena had been kidnapped by slave traders. Helena herself frowned, hugging Rigel tightly. The teddy bear, entwined in her arms, seemed to share the same somber expression as his lady that was unnoticeable to everyone except her.
Anastasia and Ricardo exchanged tense glances: both knew, from personal experience, the horror and slavery in Kararagi. Mimi and Tivey shivered, unable to hide their discomfort.
Anastasia approached Helena, speaking in an empathetic tone:
Anastasia: Little one... when they captured you... they...
Before she could finish, Helena interrupted her, with a serious tone:
Helena: No. They didn't do anything to me. Daddy arrived in time to save me... but not before he got that scar.
As soon as she said that, Priscilla clenched her hands, her eyes filled with fury at knowing that her daughter had been captured by those monsters. With a trembling but firm voice, she asked:
Priscilla: Little one... did they touch you inappropriately?
Helena shook her head, serious:
Helena: No. They didn't have the chance to do anything to me.
She took a deep breath, her face somber:
Helena: Now let's go back to looking at the screen. What will be shown there is not pleasant... but it will answer your questions.
Priscilla reluctantly obeyed her daughter's request. Along with the others, she went back to looking at the screen.
---
On Screen
Subaru wore a black shirt that highlighted his defined muscles, white pants, and dark shoes. Beside him, Halibel, Zarestia, and Shaula stood firm, coldly observing the imposing mansion—the lair of the wretched slave trader who had dared to kidnap Helena, attracted by her unusual appearance: hair as black as night and eyes as red as rubies.
Before the ornate door of the mansion, Subaru turned to Shaula, his gaze deadly:
Subaru:
“Shaula, break down this damn door.”
Without hesitation, Shaula raised her arm. Her index finger glowed with energy. A second later…
Shaula:
— Hell's Sniper.
A needle of pure magic flew like lightning and blew the door into a thousand pieces. Wasting no time, the four of them invaded the mansion. In the lobby, they came across a group of armed mercenaries. In the center of the room, a fat, sweaty man — dressed like a nobleman — watched them, terrified. Behind him, in an iron cell, Helena stared at them with wide eyes.
The fat man shouted:
Slave trader (terrified):
— What are you waiting for?! Kill them, you useless bastards!
The men drew their swords, but before they could advance, Zarestia sighed, bored:
Zarestia (calmly):
— What a waste of time.
He raised his hand. A gust of wind tore through the air, and the mercenaries’ heads rolled across the floor like rotten fruit. The trader fell to his knees, shaking like jelly.
Shaula fired another magic needle, destroying the cell’s lock. She approached Helena with unexpected gentleness, taking her in her arms and trying to calm her down.
Meanwhile, Subaru walked slowly towards the trader, his eyes burning with hatred. He raised his hand to execute him, but the man grabbed the carpet and shouted:
Slave Trader:
— You think you won?! Ha! I have a secret weapon! A gift from my... generous sponsor!
Before Subaru could ask who this sponsor was, the sound of a door breaking echoed. From the side, a colossal figure emerged:
A man over two meters tall, covered in grotesquely developed muscles. His eight arms looked like columns of living stone. His blue skin and black eyes gave him an almost demonic appearance. He wore only a tattered black loincloth, golden armbands, and a shiny collar. He walked barefoot, like a warrior who despised all luxury.
Subaru's eyes widened:
Subaru (thinking):
"Kurgan?! The legendary hero of Vollachia?! Garfiel fought him in Pristella... but back then he was a damn zombie! How the hell is he alive again?!"
Kurgan said nothing. He stepped forward, focusing directly on Subaru. Halibel and Zarestia immediately stepped in front of him.
Halibel:
"Su-san, leave this to us. This monster is not someone you should face."
Zarestia (cold and resolute):
"We'll take care of him. You and Shaula get the girl out of here."
Subaru nodded. But before Shaula could take the first step toward the exit, a sharp sound cut through the air—and an axe stuck into the wall next to Subaru's face, leaving a thin cut that began to bleed.
Subaru:
"Tch...!"
He turned and saw a slender man with spiky orange hair, green eyes, and a cruel smile. He was dressed like a bandit. His sharp teeth reminded him of a predator. Subaru recognized him immediately.
Subaru:
— You... Todd. I didn't expect to see you alive.
Todd:
— Who would have thought... the Child of War is still standing. When you almost killed me, I thought we would say goodbye forever.
Subaru (with icy sarcasm):
— I thought you had gone straight to hell... or at least drowned decently.
Todd pulled another axe from the holster on his back and walked forward, threatening.
Todd:
— This time, I will have the pleasure of killing your dear little daughter... right in front of you.
Subaru's gaze darkened. He shouted to Shaula:
Subaru:
— Shaula, hurry! Take Helena!
Shaula (seriously):
— Understood, Master!
Without hesitation, Shaula ran out the door with Helena in her arms. A heavy silence hung over the room. Subaru looked at Halibel and Zarestia.
Subaru:
— Can you handle the brute?
Zarestia (with a sneer):
— Don't underestimate a Great Spirit, Contractor.
Halibel:
— Leave the Titan to us.
Subaru turned to Todd, hatred burning inside him. He activated his Stellar Matter Authority, enveloping his arm in a black substance that transformed into a futuristic gauntlet with a purple cannon glowing.
Subaru:
"Then let's dance, Todd."
The cannon glowed:
Subaru:
"Take that, you son of a bitch!"
A purple beam shot out, hitting Todd in the stomach. The impact threw him out of the mansion, knocking down part of the wall. Subaru walked toward the opening, determined.
--
Outside the mansion
Off Screen
Everyone was surprised to see Kurgan again. Rem, still amnesiac, widened her eyes when she saw Todd. Wilhelm stood up in disbelief:
Wilhelm: How is that possible? Garfiel killed him in Pristella. How did a slave trader bring Kurgan back to life?
Garfiel scratched his head, irritated:
Garfiel: Tch... who the hell revived that bastard again?
Julius intervened, skeptical:
Julius: Maybe the Witch Cult resurrected Kurgan again. They were responsible for bringing him back in Pristella... they could have done it again in the future.
His words made sense, but Felt cut him off, venomously:
Felt: And why would the Cult give this monster to some random slave trader, you idiot knight? And who the hell is this Todd that the big idiot is fighting?
Rem (amnesiac) spoke up:
Rem (amnesiac): This man's name is Todd Fang. He's a first-rank soldier in Vollachia.
Everyone was shocked. Felix's eyes widened in disbelief:
Felix:Nya... what the hell was Subaru doing in Vollachia and becoming an enemy of a soldier there?
Rem was about to answer, but Reinhard interrupted her:
Reinhard:A good question, Felix. But I think we should pay attention to the screen and discuss this during the break.
Everyone turned their eyes to the screen.
On Screen
Smoke was still rising slowly into the air—the aftermath of the devastating impact of Subaru’s gauntlet. He walked calmly through the rubble, his eyes alert, searching for any sign of Todd. The silence was eerie… and too dangerous.
Suddenly, he felt something behind him—a shiver down his spine. Before he could react, a cold voice whispered in his ear:
Todd (in an icy tone): “You were careless… a child of war.”
In a single brutal movement, Todd’s axe cut through the air, decapitating Subaru. The body fell to the ground with a dry thud.
Todd smiled crookedly, satisfied—as if he had savored victory.
Todd (growling): — Finally... my revenge. Now all that's left is to finish off the—
BANG!
A sharp, metallic shot ripped through the air. Todd felt a searing pain in his abdomen.
Staggering, he looked down: a smoking, bloody hole had been ripped through his belly. Trembling, he slowly turned around, and his eyes widened in shock when he saw Subaru standing there, unharmed, holding two silver pistols, his gaze sharp as a blade.
Todd (stunned): — B-But... how? I saw... I cut off his head!
Subaru (mocking): — Oh, that one? It wasn't me. Just a clone—a copy generated by my ability: Star Matter.
He pointed to the decapitated body, which was disintegrating into a black goo, being absorbed by Subaru's hand, who soon spoke:
Subaru (cold): — I knew you would use your sewer rat tactics. So I left a gift for you.
Todd grunted in pain, trying to stem the bleeding while holding the axe with his other hand. His expression contorted with hatred was evident.
Todd (growling): — Coward... attacking from behind?! What kind of warrior are you?
Subaru (laughing): — HA! This coming from the same worm who tried to do exactly that to me? You're a joke, Todd. A hypocrite of the worst kind.
The provocation hurt more than the bullet. Todd roared in rage and advanced with the axe raised. Subaru fired with his pistols, the sound of gunshots echoing through the mansion. Todd dodged a few, but he wasn't fast enough: several bullets hit or grazed him.
When the barrels were empty, Subaru dismantled the weapons, converting them into a black substance that dissipated.
Subaru (ironic): — It's getting ugly for you, huh?
Todd could barely stand. Blood was dripping from his wounds. Even so, he stood up, his eyes burning with hatred.
Todd (panting): — Don't think that... you won. I still have... an ace up my sleeve!
Suddenly, his body began to distort. Muscles expanded, bones elongated with grotesque cracks. In seconds, Todd disappeared. In his place appeared a colossal beast: a werewolf with orange and white fur, green eyes and razor-sharp teeth.
Subaru (arching an eyebrow): — Ah, beastification. How... predictable.
The creature roared and lunged. As Todd tried to claw Subaru, he felt a searing pain in his paw.
Todd (screaming): — ARGH!
He looked down and saw a small black porcupine stuck in his hand. Dark quills pierced his flesh. Furious, he brutally ripped the creature out — which then dissolved into a black substance.
Subaru kept a mocking smile.
Subaru: — So, puppy? Didn't like the porcupine on the carpet? Just a distraction while you growled. But that's okay, just to entertain you.
Suddenly, the Star Matter covered Subaru like a cloak. His body was wrapped in a gleaming red and white armor, with a flaming star on his chest and a bright visor over his eyes. Todd took a step back, instinctively afraid.
Subaru (in a serious tone): "This is my armor: Alcor, the Flaming Star. It will make you regret threatening my daughter in front of me."
Flames rose from the armor. In a fiery flash, Subaru disappeared and appeared in front of Todd, delivering a brutal punch to the beast's stomach.
Todd was thrown away, screaming in pain. His abdomen was smoking, his flesh raw.
Subaru (pointing his hand): — Burn, you bastard.
A crimson bolt of lightning shot from Subaru's palm, striking Todd square in the face. The howl of pain echoed like thunder.
Desperately, Todd ran to a fountain near the mansion and plunged his face into the water. He saw his distorted reflection: burnt flesh, eyes red with pain. Subaru was slowly approaching, determined to finish him off.
In a last desperate impulse, Todd dug his claws into the ground, throwing mud into Subaru's eyes. The hero retreated, blinded for a moment, and Todd shot out of the mansion area.
Subaru (wiping his face, furious): — Bastard... he's going after Shaula and Helena!
Wasting no time, Subaru made the armor fall apart, transforming the Star Matter into futuristic boots.
Subaru: — Speed Star, don't let me down now!
With a flash of light at his feet, Subaru shot after the monster, running at full speed.
Outside the mansion area — Forest
Off screen
Everyone thought Subaru had gone into a loop when Todd cut off his head—but when they saw that it was just a clone, their jaws dropped. Even more so when Subaru revealed another powerful suit of armor and Todd revealed his demi-human form. Al could only think of one thing:
Al (thoughtfully): Okay, the guy can make clones and even more of these badass suits of armor... I definitely need to help him get the Authority of Lust. I guess I'll have to use Ol Shamak on Capella—even though I don't like that magic because it reminds me of the "teacher". I abandoned my old mission a long time ago. There's no harm in using it.
While the one-armed knight was thinking, Priscilla, worried, spoke:
Priscilla: You fool, don't let that mutt get near the little one.
Helena, in turn, watched Subaru chasing Todd with a guilty look, thinking:
Helena (thoughtfully): — If I hadn't worried so much about daddy, he wouldn't have gotten hurt... and he wouldn't have that terrible scar.
She sighed and went back to looking at the screen with the others.
On Screen
Shaula and Helena ran desperately through the dark forest. The tall trees formed a tunnel of shadows, and the silence only increased the tension in the air. Helena, her face marked with concern, gripped Shaula's arm tightly.
Helena (scared):
— Aunt Shaula... Daddy will be okay, won't he?
Shaula gave a brief, tender look to her master's daughter—or maybe... to her possible daughter too? Her heart sank, but she forced a smile.
Shaula (trying to reassure):
— Yes, Master will be okay. Now we just need to—
BAM!
Before she could finish her sentence, something hit Shaula hard in the back. She was thrown against the trunk of a tree, letting out a choked scream. Helena fell from her arms and rolled on the damp earth.
Shaula stood up, already in a fighting stance, but her eyes widened when she saw the creature that had attacked them: a gigantic werewolf, with singed orange fur and grotesque burns spread across its body. It was Todd — deformed, maddened — and now, in front of Helena, who was trembling with fear.
Todd (sadistic smile):
— Die, you damned brat.
He raised his gleaming axe, ready to cut the girl in half.
But then, in a flash, someone appeared between them.
Subaru.
With a roar of pain, Todd's axe ripped Subaru's chest in two deep X-shaped cuts. Blood gushed out, and Subaru fell to his knees, coughing and spitting blood. Every nerve in his body seemed to burn in agony.
Shaula (horrified):
"MASTER!"
Helena (in shock):
"D-daddy...?!"
She crawled towards him, tears falling uncontrollably. Her small body trembled as she touched her father's face, who could barely open his eyes.
Helena (desperate):
"Daddy... please... get up...!"
Subaru felt the world go dark. The "Return of Death" seemed about to be triggered, pulling him back to start a loop.
But not there. Not in front of Helena.
With effort, he raised his hand and wiped his daughter's tears.
Subaru (weakly):
"Little princess... please... run. Don't look back."
Helena (crying, shaking her head):
"N-no! I won't abandon you, Daddy!"
Subaru tried to say something, but he noticed Todd's shadow approaching them again, mocking them.
Todd (cruelly):
"What a touching scene. Your dear father will die like the worm he is. And you, little girl, will follow him right after... because in the end, you're nothing more than a useless brat."
Helena was silent. But then, something changed.
Her fists clenched. Her eyes glowed—crimson flames appeared in her irises, burning like live coals.
Helena (furious, tears in her eyes):
"My father... won't die!"
"And you... will pay for hurting him!"
Subaru, still on his knees, opened his eyes wide. He felt his body throb. The bloody cuts began to heal, forming an X-shaped scar. He could hardly believe it.
Subaru (thinking, shocked):
"This... this is Priscilla's... and Yorna's soul marriage technique?! But how... how is Helena using this?! She's never been trained...!"
As Helena tried to comprehend, she raised her hand. A flaming crimson sword materialized in her palm—the legendary Yang Sword. Todd recoiled, fearing the blade that vibrated with brutal power, emitting flames that lit up the entire forest.
Helena (deadly voice):
“You will pay for hurting my father... damn you.”
The sword burst into flames and released a fiery blast that enveloped Todd. The werewolf screamed as he melted, charring himself to ash.
The explosion didn’t stop there. It spread like a sea of fire, devouring trees, bushes, the ground—everything turned to ash in seconds.
When the fire died down, the sword disappeared from Helena’s hand. Her eyes lost their glow and she fainted, exhausted. Subaru held her in his arms tenderly.
It was then that Halibel and Zarestia came running in, wounded from the battle with Kurgan, but alive. They stood in shock before the devastated forest and Subaru, standing with Helena sleeping in his arms.
Halibel (stunned):
"Su-san... what... what happened here?!"
Subaru looked around, trying to process everything.
His gaze fell on the scar on his chest... then on his daughter sleeping in his arms... and then to the dark sky tinted by embers.
Subaru (in a whisper):
"Something... unbelievable happened."
Shaula approached, relieved to see them alive. Without exchanging another word, the group left in silence, leaving behind the forest - now nothing but ashes and memories.
End of flashback — 1 year ago.
---
Off screen
Everyone was shocked to see Subaru seriously injured and Helena apparently healing him, in addition to completely carbonizing Todd. Priscilla, in particular, watched with wide eyes and thought:
Priscilla (thoughtfully): How did she manage to use the soul marriage technique... and still summon the Yang Sword? This is unbelievable... The little girl is a diamond in the rough, full of potential.
The baroness felt proud of her daughter, but soon noticed the sad expression on the girl's face. Helena held Rigel, her teddy bear, tightly — the little animal seemed to be looking at Priscilla with suspicion and Priscilla took a deep breath and approached.
Priscilla (cautious): Are you okay, little one?
Helena hugged Rigel even tighter. Between contained tears, she answered:
Helena (sadly): How could I be okay... seeing daddy almost die because of me? Even though he had that cursed power to come back from the dead... how could I bear it if, because of me, he had really died?
Priscilla just thought:
Priscilla (thoughtfully): That event was traumatic for her... and I can't blame her. Subaru... almost died before her eyes. That's not something a child should witness.
She held back the urge to hug Helena—she knew she still had to earn her trust. Then she turned her gaze back to the screen, along with the others.
---
On Screen
The park fell silent after Subaru finished his story. The fragrant smoke from Yorna’s kiseru slowly rose, creating a mystical veil between the two. The fox rested her face on her hand, visibly perplexed.
Yorna: “Honestly… I didn’t expect my granddaughter to be able to use the Soul Marriage technique without ever having learned it. And on top of that, summoning the Yang Sword without even having participated in the Imperial Selection… That’s not just unusual—it’s nearly impossible.”
Subaru nodded, letting out a tired sigh.
Subaru: — After that incident, Helena didn’t remember anything. It was as if she had used the Soul Marriage technique and summoned the Yang Sword unconsciously. But since then, she has been able to summon the sword at will, as if it were part of her. As for the Soul Marriage technique… she uses it without even realizing it. It was Halibel who started training her, and, well… she learned it with absurd ease. She became a skilled fighter in a matter of weeks, and that’s why she’s a special girl for other reasons.
Yorna’s lips parted, intrigued.
Yorna: — That’s all extraordinary… But what did you mean when you said she’s always been a special girl?
Subaru looked up, with a proud smile — the smile of someone who truly knows their own daughter.
Subaru: — My little princess... she was already crawling at just a few months old. Within a few weeks, she started walking. At one year old, she said her first word. At two, she spoke complete sentences. At three, she could read and write fluently. At four, she knew the political structure of the kingdoms. At five, she understood economics and politics better than many nobles. And now, at six... she negotiates with merchants and nobles as if she had been doing this her whole life.
Yorna, normally so serene, widened her eyes in astonishment. She swallowed the kiseru calmly, as if she needed that ritual to process everything.
Yorna: — Hah... I didn't expect that. Such a brilliant granddaughter... It really is incredible. — She tilted her head, her gaze full of curiosity. — Mr. Subaru, allow me to ask a question, just out of curiosity: do you intend to get involved in the new Royal Selection?
Subaru, who had been leaning back, sat up straight on the park bench. His expression became serious, firm, almost somber for a moment.
Subaru: — Really? No. I don’t want to hear about politics, power games, alliances or betrayals anymore. I’ve gotten too involved in that… and I achieved my goal six years ago. I made Emilia queen. Now, what about the state of the kingdom? That doesn’t interest me. Rumors, difficulties, chaos… none of that is my problem. I just want to take care of my little princess until the day she can walk the world on her own two feet.
Yorna watched him silently and then smiled—a smile of genuine respect.
Yorna: — Mr. Subaru… you are an extraordinary father. And so, as a grandmother, I have a request of you: would you allow me to meet little Helena? I would like to help her master the Soul Marriage technique. Perhaps she will be willing to learn a little of the wisdom of this old fox.
Subaru smiled tenderly.
Subaru: "Why not? I'm sure Helena would love to meet her grandmother."
Yorna smiled back, feeling emotional.
---
Meanwhile, in another part of the park...
Off screen.
Everyone was surprised by the revelation that Helena had been a prodigy since birth. The focus returned to the little girl, who now displayed a smug expression—quite different from the sadness she had had before. Al was the first to ask:
Al: Little princess, is everything your brother said true?
The little girl smiled and answered confidently:
Helena: Yes, everything daddy said is true. And there is much more I can do.
No one could believe that a mere six-year-old girl had so much talent. Even Roswaal, who could not hide his concern, thought to himself:
Roswaal (thoughtfully): — This girl is a threat. Her potential is gigantic and I definitely need to find a way to stop her from existing.
The Marquis was more determined than ever to end Helena's existence. Everyone turned back to the screen, along with the others.
---
On Screen
Helena was happily sliding down a slide, tightly clutching her teddy bear, Rigel. Her childish laughter echoed through the air as she enjoyed herself, oblivious to the danger that was approaching.
However, when she reached the end of the slide, her joy instantly disappeared.
Four old-looking men appeared at the base of the slide, with clumsy smiles and looks that were anything but innocent. One of them approached, feigning compassion.
Old Man 1:
— Well, well... What's such a cute little girl doing all alone here? How about coming with us? We can help you find your daddy...
Another of them stepped forward, his disgusting smile widening.
Old Man 2:
— Or better yet... How about coming to my house? We can take care of you until your daddy gets here...
Helena remained silent. She didn't cry. She didn't scream. She just held the teddy bear Rigel against her chest and looked at him, with a cold, serious expression — too mature for a six-year-old.
Helena:
— Rigel... finish off these disgusting people.
The old men laughed, thinking it was just a childish game. They laughed... until Rigel moved.
In an instant, the little bear transformed—growing, gaining muscles, sharp claws, and furious eyes. He still wore the bow tie and the pointy hat, but now he had become a monstrous, humanoid, imposing bear.
Rigel (guttural voice):
— GRRAAAAAAHHHH!
He advanced savagely. Screams of terror echoed through the park as Rigel attacked them mercilessly, throwing them against trees and spinning them in the air like rag dolls. When he was done, the four lay on the ground, disoriented and covered in bruises.
Helena walked towards them, her steps light. She held the Yang sword, which shone with a flaming gold. In a single movement, she swung it: the men's clothes caught fire—burning down to their groins—no mortal wounds, just an explicit threat.
Helena (cold voice):
— Get out of here, you perverts. Next time, it won't just be your clothes I burn.
The men staggered away, screaming as if they had seen the devil himself.
Helena sighed, twirled her sword and put it away. Rigel returned to his normal size, cute and harmless, with a discreet magical pop.
She picked him up and said, as if nothing had happened:
Helena:
— Let's go see daddy now, Rigel.
And, with calm and determined steps, he left the place — a child who knew very well how to deal with monsters pretending to be human.
---
Off screen
Everyone was shocked. No one expected that Helena's teddy bear could transform into that monstrous creature. Helena held Rigel in her arms, with the same coldness.
Helena: Rigel, you don't need to hide anymore. You can act now.
In an instant, Rigel assumed his monstrous form. With his paws stretching out abnormally, he grabbed Emilia and Rem, suspending them upside down, in front of Helena. The two, paralyzed with fear, were unable to react. Emilia was the first to speak:
Emilia: What are you doing? Tell him to let me go now!
Rem tried to intervene:
Rem: Yes! Do what Emilia—
Before she could finish, Rigel squeezed them tightly, eliciting a cry of pain from them. Helena, cold as ice, glared at the two.
Helena: How bold of you to ask this, after you tried to kill me along with the Great Spirit over there.
She pointed at Beatrice, who was shaking with fear and anger, and Helena then turned her gaze to Rem and Emilia, her expression serious.
Helena: You accuse me of taking your daddy away from you. But do you really love him? Or do you just see him as a toy?
The two were silent for a second, before Emilia exploded in anger:
Emilia (furious): TAKE IT BACK! I LOVE MY KNIGHT! I WOULD DO ANYTHING FOR HIM! I WILL NOT ACCEPT THAT AN ACCIDENT LIKE YOU CAN MAKE HIM HAPPY! YOU ARE THE RESULT OF AN ACCIDENT, THANKS TO THAT DESPISABLE WOMAN!
She pointed at Priscilla, who was looking at her coldly. Rem, equally angry, shouted:
Rem: Yes, Emilia-sama is right! You are a mistake! My hero would never be fe—
Before she could finish, Helena, without showing any emotion, cut her off:
Helena: So let me get this straight. You say you would make Daddy happy, but you see me as a mistake. Does that mean you would abuse him to make sure I didn't exist?
The two of them, along with everyone else, were silent, completely shocked by the girl's coldness in talking about such a serious subject and the little girl continued speaking:
Helena: I discovered in a very unpleasant way how babies are born, I saw firsthand how I was conceived, but I also saw slaves almost going through this, and at the time I didn't understand what it meant — I just knew it was horrible. So answer me: would you be capable of abusing my father just to make sure I didn't exist? Especially you, half-elf, who went crazy in the Sanctuary loop and practically raped him with that kiss. I ask again: how far would you go to erase me?
The silence hung heavy in the air. No one could face the girl who spoke of abuse with such maturity.
Helena: And you know what? I honestly don't care if I don't exist in your world. I just want Daddy to be happy — even if I don't exist.
These words were like a punch to the stomach and to the ego of both of them, who felt miserable in the face of the girl's coldness. Helena then turned her gaze to Roswaal.
Helena: I say this without a doubt: I want Daddy to be happy, even if I don't exist. But I also can't forgive all of you in this theater for hurting my father — especially that idiot clown there. Rigel, do me a favor and make him suffer.
Before Roswaal could react, Rigel let go of Rem and Emilia, lunged forward, and clamped his jaws down on the Marquis’s arm, who screamed in pain. Ram tried to help him, but Rigel kicked her away. She seemed about to tear off the Marquis’s arm, when suddenly a telekinetic force pushed Rigel away.
Roswaal, holding his badly wounded arm, gasped in pain. Then the Director raised his voice:
Director: Enough. I will not allow you to kill each other. Sit down. The exhibition is almost over. Roswaal, even though I despise you, I cannot allow you to die.
Miraculously, Roswaal's arm was healed. He sat up, panting, as everyone returned to their seats. Rigel returned to his plush form, on Helena's lap.
Al, still shocked, could only think:
Al (thinking): Okay, this guy's ability is definitely scary. I never would have imagined he would create a damn demonic teddy bear. I hope he doesn't invent something worse than this hellish bear...
While Rigel, in his plush form, was thinking this, coldly staring at the one-armed knight, Al looked away to the screen along with the others.
---
On Screen
Elsewhere...
In the peaceful gardens of the Royal Palace of Lugnica, Emilia walked slowly among the flowers, her gaze lost in the sea of colorful petals. There was a deep melancholy in her eyes—as if life had lost its flavor, as if something essential was missing... not something, someone.
She knelt before a bed of violets, gently running her fingers through the petals. Her heart ached as she remembered Subaru Natsuki—the knight who loved her unconditionally... and whom she had abandoned. Leaving him for Julius, the knight of her late rival Anastasia, now seemed like an irreparable mistake, a burden she had carried every day for the past six years.
As she sank into guilt and regret, a soft, familiar voice broke the silence, as cold as an icy breeze.
???
— Enjoying the flowers, Your Majesty?
Emilia turned abruptly. Her body stiffened.
There, standing among the roses, was someone she had never expected to meet again. A young woman with an ethereal and delicate appearance. Her small body contrasted with the intensity of the aura she emanated. Her long silver hair shone like a translucent waterfall, falling to below her knees. Her eyes, a deep and piercing blue, seemed to search her soul. She wore only a white poncho-shaped fabric, decorated with a dark blue line, and a matching ribbon in her hair. She was barefoot, her feet gently touching the grass.
It was Pandora. The Witch of Vanity. The woman who had destroyed her life.
Pandora bowed slightly, keeping her voice gentle.
Pandora
— Well, it’s been a while, Your Highness. I was just passing by—
She didn’t have time to finish.
Shards of ice were thrown in fury, shattering her body into a thousand pieces. The attack was direct, relentless. Emilia didn’t hesitate.
But the relief was short-lived.
On the other side of the garden, Pandora reappeared—untouched, as if nothing had happened. She adjusted her hair ribbon, sighing primly.
Pandora
— How rude... to interrupt someone while they’re talking.
Emilia clenched her fists, shaking with rage. Her eyes burned.
Emilia
— I don't need to be polite to someone like you. You ruined my life! You made all of us neglect Subaru... You made me fall in love with Julius... It's all your fault! Because of you, my life has become a nightmare!
Pandora laughed. It wasn't a happy laugh, but a cold sound, as if she was enjoying Emilia's suffering.
Emilia (furious)
— What's so funny, you wretch?!
The witch, unmoved, answered with the same calm and gentle voice as always — as if teaching a naive child.
Pandora
— Ah, Emilia... It's fascinating that you actually believe that I was the one who controlled your feelings. That I brainwashed you. That I forced you to abandon your former knight, Subaru Natsuki... when in reality, I did nothing of the sort.
Emilia's eyes widened in disbelief.
Emilia
— You're lying! You manipulated me! I would never have done this on my own!
Pandora walked softly across the grass, approaching like a shadow.
Pandora
"No, my dear. I just... made things easier for you. I turned the circumstances in your favor. I gave you little pushes. But every decision, every step, every mistake... was yours. And everyone else's, too. You chose to forget and abandon Subaru Natsuki. You thought it would be more comfortable to leave him behind. I just watched."
Emilia fell to her knees, her face pale with shock. Tears formed in her eyes, but they wouldn't fall.
Pandora knelt before her.
Pandora
— You ruined this kingdom with your own hands, Emilia. It wasn’t my fault. And that’s exactly why you were never a real threat to me. But Subaru… oh, he was a real threat. That’s why I’m so relieved he was eliminated from the equation for the past six years.
Pandora stood up with a satisfied smile.
Pandora
— A new Royal Selection will begin in a few weeks. With Subaru Natsuki out of the picture… nothing can stop me. Now, as a good hostess, I’ll allow you to forget about this inconvenient conversation.
She snapped her fingers.
Immediately, a white mist enveloped Emilia. Her eyes went blank for a moment.
When the mist dissipated, Emilia blinked in confusion, back in front of the flowers — Pandora had disappeared.
Emilia
— What... what was I doing again?
She looked around, lost, not realizing that, at that moment, the threads of fate were intertwining for an even darker future.
The screen went dark, announcing the end of the show.
Off screen
Shock hung in the air, especially over Emilia, Rem and Beatrice. None of them could believe that Pandora had not needed great tricks to manipulate them. Desperate, Emilia fell to her knees as she thought to herself:
Emilia (thoughtfully) No... it can't be true. She's lying. I can't believe this... no, no, no!
The half-elf sank into dark and desperate thoughts until the director's voice echoed:
Director: That was today's screening. Now rest up for the next one... and until then, try not to kill yourselves.
The director fell silent, letting the group digest the terrible revelation they had just witnessed.
Continue...
Notes:
Well, this was the expected chapter. I hope you liked it. Don't forget to give feedback and suggestions on how to improve the fic. Now, 2 curiosities are:
1. Helena partially knows what abuse is after witnessing a scene of near rape of a slave that Subaru saved at the last minute and Helena did not know what that act was, she questioned Subaru who, obviously not wanting to talk about such a heavy subject to his daughter, just said in a soft tone that it is a horrible and repulsive act that no one should do to a person against their will and Helena accepted her father's words.
2.Helena is a big fan of the story Iris and the King of Thorns and well she was very surprised to learn that Yorna is the Iris from the story and she admires her grandmother a lot for that reason but feels sorry for her because of her curse.
Chapter Text
Silence hung heavy over the guests. Not a word was spoken after the last scene shown before, the one in which Pandora admitted that it didn't take much effort to manipulate them into abandoning Subaru.
The reactions were varied, but all filled with discomfort. Some clenched their fists in frustration, others looked away. There was shame, guilt... and fear. Fear of what was yet to come.
It was then that the Director's calm but authoritative voice echoed through the room:
Director: Well... I think that's enough for now. Today's performances were intense—emotionally heavy and hard to digest. As such, you will be given extra time to rest. Please proceed to your rooms. Now.
Without another word, the doors to the camp rooms soon appeared behind each group, and one by one, those present walked silently to their respective quarters, still deep in thought awakened by the truths revealed.
When everyone had passed through the doors, they disappeared as if they had never existed.
The Director, now alone in the empty hall, remained motionless for a few seconds, his eyes fixed where the guests had been.
So he soon went to resolve an issue and,
He already had a destination in mind.
Elsewhere...
---
Subaru was in silence after talking to his future self and watching the last screenings. A flood of emotions consumed him—doubt, frustration, anger, regret. Thoughts tangled in his mind as he stared into the empty, dark theater.
Subaru (thoughtfully): Was supporting Emilia-tan really the right decision...? Was I just a fool who treated this world like another isekai I watched on TV?
Ever since he had seen the second screening of that future, he had been left with a sense of uneasiness about how he would process the fact that his absence would cause the collapse of the Kingdom, leading to three years of civil war, an Emilia unable to stabilize the situation, and a new Royal Selection being initiated... with Priscilla once again as the candidate.
He questioned everything now—his choice, his feelings, his idealization of Emilia as queen. And on top of that, there were his future self's reports about Pristella, the Sin Archbishops who had invaded Pristella and the Pleiades Tower, the bloody war in Vollachia... It was too much information to process.
His future self noticed his state and, in a calm tone, spoke:
Future Subaru: It's been hard to process, hasn't it? Especially after what we saw in the last few screenings...
Subaru looked up at him, exhausted:
Subaru: That's an understatement. I still can't believe that damn Rui found out about the "Return by Death"... And... Emilia-tan... the others... they weren't manipulated by that Pandora thing. I wanted to believe they were. But the truth... I can't stop thinking about it, And... Helena... I can't stop thinking about her. Especially when she's—
He was interrupted by his older self, now with a firm, almost harsh tone:
Future Subaru: You're feeling the same way I felt when I saw Helena in a coma because of the Authority of Gluttony. Anger. Hatred. Against her... and against myself. I should have killed Rui in Vollachia. I should have suspected the excessive protection that Rem gave Rui in an inexplicable way even though she had amnesia.
Subaru clenched his fists tightly, his expression filled with fury:
Subaru: I swear I'll kill that damn Rui. She won't hurt anyone else. I promise. But besides that... I want to know where I can find the Sword of Life. I need it. To kill Capella.
Future Subaru sighed, about to answer:
Future Subaru: That... is with—
But before he could continue, the Director's voice echoed through the room:
Director: Forgive the interruption, but it's time to meet with the rest of the cast.
The two Subarus exchanged glances. The younger one sighed in frustration:
Subaru: Okay. But seriously... it was stupid to show them RBD and the loops. You probably traumatized everyone. They shouldn't have seen th—
The Director interrupted him coldly:
Director: If I were you, I would stop trying to carry the world on your shoulders. Maybe it's time to decide if you want to continue on this same path... or seek a new one, where you can find your own happiness.
Subaru tried to protest, but his future self grabbed him by the shoulder and said seriously:
Future Subaru: He's right. You have to choose... stay with Emilia or find another way to be happy, for real this time.
Those words silenced him. In the past, Subaru wouldn't have hesitated—he would have chosen Emilia without thinking. But now... after everything he had seen... he wasn't so sure anymore.
The Director's voice came back one last time:
Director: Get some rest. The next performance will begin soon. You two will be part of the next stage.
Shortly after those words, silence fell over the room. A door appeared before them. Without further discussion, the two Subarus entered the room to rest.
Meanwhile, in the rooms of Emilia's camp...
In a quiet room, Emilia, Rem, and Beatrice sat around a small table. None of them said a word. The atmosphere was heavy. Since the last screening—particularly Helena’s speech—the silence between them was not only uncomfortable. It was painfully reflective.
Finally, Emilia broke the silence with a hesitant but serious tone:
Emilia: Honestly... is she right about us?
Rem and Beatrice looked up immediately. They both knew that "she" was referring to Helena. Before the discomfort could spread any further, Rem tried to respond in a defensive tone:
Rem: What are you saying, Emilia-sama? Of course she's wrong—
But Emilia interrupted her. Her gaze was serious and firm, and she soon spoke:
Emilia: How can we say that with such certainty...? We were arrogant, acting as if we were the only ones capable of making Subaru happy.
Her words echoed like a sentence. The two remained silent, swallowing the harsh reality. It was Beatrice who tried to react, with a mixture of irritation and wounded pride:
Beatrice: What nonsense are you saying! Betty can make Betty's Subaru happy! He doesn't need—
Emilia (cutting her off): And how exactly would we do that... after seeing that future? The one where Subaru... he was unhappy with us until he had "her."
Those words ended any attempt at a counterargument. The half-elf continued, her voice now more melancholic:
Emilia: I don't like it. But she's partly right. Who are we to decide that Subaru needs to be with us to be happy? What right do we have to say that he'll only find happiness by our side, ignoring what he himself feels...? We almost killed a six-year-old girl. Why? Because we refused to accept that he might find happiness away from us.
The silence that followed was brutal. Rem and Beatrice had nothing to say. They both knew they had acted wrongly and selfishly, and Emilia spoke in a melancholic tone:
Emilia: When we get back... we'll have to maybe talk to Subaru, and let him decide,If he wants to stay with us, great. But if he wants to follow another path... then we need to respect that. He has that right, after everything he's been through... after everything he's done for us.
Emilia’s words echoed like a bell in the hearts of Rem and Beatrice. Neither of them dared to disagree. They just lowered their heads, consumed by guilt.
Emilia, on the other hand, was lost in her own thoughts, haunted by something even deeper. Pandora’s last words still hammered in her mind like a slow poison.
Emilia (thoughtfully): How can I say that I'm capable of making him happy... if Pandora barely had to try to make me abandon him? I really am... such a terrible person.
Self-loathing slowly seeped into her heart. For the first time, Emilia faced the harsh reality of her own shortcomings, not just as a candidate for the throne, not just as a heroine, but as someone who maybe, just maybe, was not the person Subaru should have loved when he came into this world.
Meanwhile, in another part of Emilia's camp rooms...
Ram stood in front of the bathroom door, arms crossed, waiting patiently while her master, Roswaal L. Mathers, took a bath. The sound of Roswaal getting into the tub could be heard even with the door closed and the sound of water dripping, but that did not drown out the thoughts that were bothering her. Her expression was neutral, but her eyes showed uneasiness.
It was then that she noticed the approach of two figures.
It was the amnesiac Rem, accompanied by Spica. The presence of the girl—a child who, in that not-so-pleasant future, had revealed herself to be the Archbishop of Gluttony—still made Ram uncomfortable. Her gaze tensed slightly, but she maintained her composure.
She tried to start a conversation, although her voice betrayed her discomfort:
Ram: Well... hello. How are you—
Before she could finish, Rem interrupted her, with a hollow tone and a distant look:
Rem (amnesiac): I'm not well, sister. Ever since I got here, I can't stop thinking... I can't accept that I only protected Spica because of her power, and that she... is an Archbishop.
There was an uncomfortable silence. Ram looked away from Spica — the little girl kept her head down, visibly shaken, still traumatized by the scene of her death at the hands of Subaru. Ram sighed and answered with dry sincerity:
Ram: Honestly, it's hard to believe that in the future, we would have accepted an Archbishop into the camp. It's even harder to accept that you, of all people, were the one who protected her. From what I saw, the way Barusu reacted when she touched his daughter... You can imagine the chaos that decision caused.
Rem lowered her head. The mention of Subaru and his daughter made her stomach churn. She didn't want to admit it, but... part of her also feared that she was just repeating the same mistakes her counterpart had made and leaving Spica alive with the chance to recover her memories. Even though she didn't want to see Spica as an Archbishop, she couldn't erase the fact that that was what she was.
There was no easy answer.
Ram watched her in silence. She noticed the conflict on her sister's face. Even though she was just a shadow of the real Rem, still... seeing that kind of suffering in her bothered her.
Meanwhile, behind the bathroom door, Marques was lost in his thoughts.
---
In the bathroom...
Roswaal L. Mathers was standing shoulder-deep in a hot tub. Steam filled the room, fogging up the mirror and partially obscuring the ceiling. His eyes, normally covered by theatrical makeup, were now bare, revealing a dull, empty stare. His body relaxed in the water, but his mind was racing.
His thoughts, in contrast to his calm expression, were in complete chaos.
Roswaal (thoughtfully): Ever since I saw that damned future... Despair has not left my chest. How could that girl pose such a great threat to my plans? I've been thinking... thinking too much, perhaps, I've been too hasty?
He brought his hand to his chin, rubbing it slowly, as he reflected with an almost disturbing focus.
Roswaal (thoughtfully): The truth is that the birth of that girl is not the only risk. The real problem may lie elsewhere... Subaru, If he ends up unhappy like in this future he ended up abandoning Emilia because of a rejection... or because of a new reason to continue... what's left of my plan could collapse. He is the anchor that keeps everything standing, And that... that is not something I can easily control, Feelings are not easily manipulated.
For a moment, he closed his eyes. But then, as if an idea struck him, he opened them and smiled. A light smile, almost imperceptible, but with the coldness of someone with centuries of knowledge and patience.
Roswaal (thoughtfully): Helena... perhaps I have misjudged you, Perhaps you are not the cause of the collapse of my plans, Perhaps... you are the key to realizing them.
Now the smile widened, carrying a subtle wickedness. A treacherous glint in the pupils.
Roswaal (thoughtfully): If I can unite Subaru with Barielle-sama... perhaps he will find stability, Balance, and Perhaps this dark future will be avoided if he is Barielle-sama's lover, Yes... perhaps I should ensure that this relationship flourishes.
He sank a little deeper into the water, leaving only his eyes and part of his mouth visible above the surface. The steam danced around him like a mist that was an accomplice to his tortuous thoughts.
Roswaal (thoughtfully): But that's for later. For now... I must observe, And plan.
And so, the Marquis closed his eyes, letting the warmth of the bath envelop him for a few more minutes of false tranquility that overshadowed the perverse plans in his mind.
In the rooms of Emilia's camp...
In one of the quiet hallways, Otto, Garfiel, Frederica, and Petra were gathered, processing everything they had seen in the recent screenings. Garfiel, as always, was the loudest—his eyes lit up like a child's upon seeing his hero, and he spoke in an excited tone:
Garfiel: The captain is amazing in that future! Those armors... seriously, they're f...
— TUM! —
Before he could finish, Frederica gave him a sharp smack on the head and spoke in a reprehensible tone:
Frederica: Garfiel! Watch your mouth! Don't say that kind of vulgarity in front of Petra! She's still too young to hear that kind of filth.
Petra crossed her arms and made an expression of displeasure.
Petra: Tsk... I'm not that innocent, Frederica.
While Garfiel was silently rubbing his head in complaint, Otto took the opportunity to change the subject, clearly analyzing what he had seen.
Otto: Honestly, the power of Natsuki's Star Matter is impressive. The economic potential is simply absurd. Those creations of his... like the "Pleiades Land"... are things that generated an absurd profit.
Petra (smiling): And the toys! Especially that teddy bear... Rigel! I found him so cute!
Otto and Frederica shuddered as they remembered the creature. The "teddy bear" in question could transform into that scary demonic bear and Frederica couldn't help but mutter:
Frederica (muttering): Cute... that's not exactly the word that came to mind.
Garfiel, however, remained excited, not mincing his words.
Garfiel: That's right! That bear is awesome! I wanted to fight him... he'd be a great training partner! By the way, who knows, when we get back, I might hunt down that damn Capella and give the captain the Authority of Lust!
Silence fell. Otto, Frederica and Petra looked at him with incredulous expressions, as if they didn't believe the insanity that Garfiel had just said, and then Otto, shocked, asked:
Otto: Garf... do you have any idea what you're saying? How exactly do you intend to defeat Capella, a practically immortal Archbishop who can transform into anything?!
Garfiel was visibly embarrassed for a few seconds, but regained his composure.
Garfiel: My incredible self will find a way. Together with the captain, we'll find a way to deal with her.
Frederica sighed deeply, shaking her head. Otto covered his face with one hand, trying not to explode in frustration. Petra just laughed, a little nervous. The three knew that if Garfiel kept his word well, it would cause big problems.
Elsewhere in the rooms of Crusch's camp...
Duchess Crusch Karsten sat in her room, accompanied by her two most loyal members of her camp, Wilhelm van Astrea and Felix Argyle. The atmosphere between the three was silent, almost suffocating. The impact of the last exhibition still weighed heavily on their shoulders—especially after hearing the devastating effects of the Second Demi-Human Civil War during the three years of war.
Crusch was the first to break the silence, her voice firm but somber:
Crusch: I imagine you are as shaken as I am... Knowing that in the future, a second civil war between demihumans took place... and that it was so brutal that Lugnica closed its borders... is something difficult to digest.
Wilhelm trembled slightly, his hands resting on his knees, clenched into fists. After a moment of hesitation, he spoke:
Wilhelm: Honestly, Crusch-sama... I still find it hard to believe. Another civil war... happening in the future. It seems like a nightmare. But what torments me the most is not just the conflict itself... it's what happened to us during this war. Especially to you... and to Felix.
(looks at the demihuman)
Wilhelm: I have a bad feeling. Something tells me that... you may no longer be a knight, Felix. The corruption... the racism... may have become so great that you couldn't escape it.
Felix, although quiet until then, maintained his composure and responded with a restrained smile — but his eyes betrayed a slight tremor of insecurity.
Felix: Old Wil, don't exaggerate. It's practically impossible for me to lose my title. Even with racism or politics, I'm still one of the greatest healers in the kingdom. Julius would never dismiss me like that, out of the blue.
Crusch crossed her arms and nodded, supporting her knight's words with conviction.
Crusch: I agree. It would be crazy for the kingdom to give up someone with your skills, Felix. His healing magic has saved many lives — even those of nobles. Not even the prejudiced would dare to waste that in times of crisis.
Wilhelm listened in silence, trying to accept that logic. But inside him, something didn't fit. His intuition, cultivated throughout his life as a war veteran, warned him uncomfortably. He narrowed his eyes and thought:
Wilhelm (thinking): "I want to believe their words... I really do. But why doesn't this uneasiness go away? Why do my hands still shake just thinking about this damned Second Demi-Human Civil War?"
He knew, deep down, that something dark was yet to come. And that the post-war that the kingdom was going through would not be pleasant to see anymore. Wilhelm prayed hard that he was wrong, he had to be.
Elsewhere, in the rooms of Anastasia's camp...
Anastasia Hoshin was sitting in a private room next to her personal knight, Julius Juukulius. Also present were Ricardo Welkin and Mimi Pearlbaton. Only Tivey was absent—he had decided to walk the halls to better process what he had seen in the previous exhibition.
The atmosphere there was uncomfortable. The two demihumans avoided looking directly at Julius, and the tension was palpable. Aware of this, Anastasia broke the silence with a serious and restrained tone:
Anastasia: Well... I have to admit that, although I am genuinely impressed by Subaru's star matter power, I am still processing the deplorable state of the kingdom in the future. Even years after that civil war, the effects are still eating away at Lugnica from within to the point where they are closing the borders—this is definitely not a good sign.
The room fell silent again. Until Julius, with a heavy expression, tried to say something:
Julius: Honestly... I never imagined that, because of me, the kingdom would end—
Ricardo, with his arms crossed and a firm voice, cut him off coldly:
Ricardo: It shouldn't be a surprise. Because of you, the kingdom has probably become an even worse mess for us demi-humans.
Her gaze was direct, hard as stone. Julius lowered his eyes, cringing under the weight of guilt. Mimi, trying to bring some lightness to that heavy atmosphere, forced a smile and said:
Mimi: Well... I guess, in the future, we must have done our part, right? Even with the death of the chief, I'm sure the Iron Fangs helped in the war. I bet we're seen as heroes!
The girl's words sounded hopeful... maybe too much so. The silence that followed made it clear that the others did not share that optimism. It was an attempt at consolation, but no one could ignore the naivety of the sentence despite wanting to believe it.
Outside the room...
Tivey walked alone through the camp's corridors. His footsteps echoed softly, in rhythm with the whirlwind of thoughts that had been consuming him since the previous exhibition.
Tivey (thinking): Those weapons... The "nuclears", that's what Al said and said it would be a terrible idea for Subaru to try to replicate them. But... how dangerous are they really? What could happen—
His reverie was abruptly interrupted by a deep and familiar voice that echoed through the walls of the empty corridor:
???: If you want, I can answer that question.
Tivey stopped immediately and looked around, eyes wide. There was no one there. Still, he recognized the voice.
Tivey: Director? Is that you?
The voice answered with a slight tone of humor:
Director: Hm, insightful for your age. But yes, it is me. If you really want to understand more about nuclear weapons... I suggest you go talk to someone who has that knowledge, which is Al in this case.
Tivey tilted his head, interested.
Tivey: Wait, Al, do you have more knowledge about these nuclear weapons?
Director: He lived in Subaru's world, so not only can he explain it... but he also understands why it's an absurd idea that Subaru could replicate this type of weapon.
The young man hesitated for a moment, but his curiosity overcame his fear.
Tivey: I accept. Take me there.
As soon as the words left his mouth, an ancient and ornate looking door appeared before him and soon. Director spoke:
Director: Go through this door. Once you pass through it, you will be in the quarters of Priscilla's camp.
Tivey, with a mixture of fear and fascination, swallowed hard, turned the doorknob and entered. The door closed behind him and disappeared, as if it had never existed.
In the rooms of Priscilla's camp...
Al was sweating discreetly. The reason? Rigel, the infamous teddy bear created by Subaru to protect Helena, was watching him intently with a look that oscillated between judgment and pure murderous instinct. The creature, as cute as it seemed at first glance, was the equivalent of a demon disguised as a toy. Al couldn't help but feel nervous.
Meanwhile, Heinkel maintained his usual grumpy expression, sitting too relaxed for the tense atmosphere of the room. Schult, diligent as always, served tea to Priscilla and Helena. The tray was already in the room; he just poured the contents into the cups.
Priscilla, sitting elegantly with a cup in her hands, watched Helena attentively. There was a calculated coldness in her eyes, but also a genuine curiosity.
Priscilla: So, little one... you've been a prodigy since you were a baby. Fascinating. You can summon the Yang Sword, use Soul Marriage without any formal training... What else can you do?
Helena raised her chin proudly, her voice carrying smugness, but also resentment.
Helena: Much more than you can imagine. But I don't feel like telling you, after all... you abandoned me, leaving Daddy to take care of me.
The words came out sharp as blades, and Priscilla fell silent. She remembered Subaru's words: "I will not give Priscilla the pleasure of seeing again the daughter she abandoned like trash for six years. She does not deserve that right." Before, she would have considered such a sentence an unforgivable affront. Now, she reflected bitterly.
Priscilla (thoughtfully): If it were in the past, I would find those words outrageous. What right does that commoner have to say that?
But I can't fool myself, The little one has every right to be furious. My future self was a fool to abandon a gem like this girl, I won't make that mistake as my future self. I swear that.
The already tense atmosphere was cut short when Heinkel decided to butt in:
Heinkel: Honestly, this sentimental talk is a waste of time. What's so special about this p—
BAM!
Rigel, without making a single sound, instantly transformed into his monstrous form. With a devastating punch, he threw Heinkel against the wall. The impact was brutal and silenced the surroundings.
Priscilla calmly stood up, walked over to the fallen Drunkard's body and kicked his face with contempt. Her voice was as cold as ice:
Priscilla: If you dare say one more word against my daughter... I will reduce you to ashes myself.
Heinkel, terrified, just nodded, his face contorted in pain.
Priscilla then turned elegantly and addressed Schult:
Priscilla: More tea, please.
Schult: With pleasure, Priscilla-sama.
While the little butler served the tea with his usual delicacy, Al, sweating more than ever, took the opportunity to discreetly leave through the door. The last thing he wanted was to draw Rigel's attention.
Al (thinking): Holy shit... this bear is Chucky's cousin, it must be true. How did Bro create such a freak? That should be illegal.
And so, escaping from the bear's field of vision, Al left the room.
---
Outside the room...
Al, as soon as he left the room, walked through the hallways until he came face to face with someone. It was Tivey, and Al was surprised to see a member of Anastasia's camp in their camp room. Soon, he asked:
Al: Wait... you're not one of the members of Anastasia's camp. What are you doing here?
Tivey, the little demi-human, looked at Al seriously and replied:
Tivey: The director brought me here because I want to know more about these so-called "nuclear weapons" that Subaru mentioned in the screening and also that you said were dangerous, and I wanted to understand why.
Hearing this, Al was silent for a moment, thoughtful. He sighed and replied:
Al: It's a complicated and complex subject. I don't know if it would be good for a child to hear.
Tivey, however, took a firmer stance and, with a determined expression, retorted:
Tivey: Don't underestimate me because I'm a child. I really want to know what these nuclear weapons are.
Al, at Tivey's insistence, finally gave in and sighed again:
Al:Well, since you insist... I think the best way to explain why nuclear weapons are so dangerous, and why it's a good thing Bro can't replicate them, is to start from a specific point. It all started with something called World War II, where the most destructive weapon in the world was created: the nuclear bomb. Initially, it was created to combat an enemy that was causing enormous problems in my world where Bro and I were born. These enemies were known as Nazis.
Tivey, curious, interrupted:
Tivey: Who were these "Nazis"?
Al, hearing the question, paused. His expression grew dark beneath his helmet. He looked at Tivey, and his voice became serious as he explained:
Al: The Nazis were monsters disguised as human beings. They committed such terrible atrocities that compared to the Witch's cult, it would seem like child's play. But before they used the bomb, the Nazis were defeated. However, Japan, the country Bro came from, which was also involved in the war, refused to surrender. So the nuclear bomb was dropped on two cities in Japan to force their surrender: Hiroshima and Nagasaki. The bomb caused a huge number of deaths in these two cities. In Hiroshima, there were 166,000 deaths. In Nagasaki, around 80,000 died.
Tivey was shocked by the number of deaths and the severity of what he was hearing. Al, realizing the impact the information had had on the demi-human boy, continued with the explanation.
Al: But that's not the worst part. Those who died in the explosion were, in a way, "lucky". The people who survived suffered from something much worse: radiation.
Tivey: What is radiation?
Al paused, as if trying to find the words to explain the magnitude of what was happening. When he spoke, his voice was filled with immense gravity.
Al: Radiation is a form of energy that can cause terrible damage to the human body. If someone is exposed, they can suffer significant damage to their cellular DNA, which can result in genetic mutations, cancer, fertility problems, and in extreme cases, outright cell death. To make matters worse, it can cause hereditary mutations, passed down from generation to generation, affecting the future children of those who were exposed.
Tivey was in shock, clearly stunned by the devastation the radiation was causing. Al, seeing that the boy had already understood the gravity of the situation, continued:
Al: That's why, in the future, laws were created to regulate the use of these weapons. Without these laws, we would be on the brink of the end of the world. And that's why it's a good thing Bro can't create nuclear weapons. Because these things... these things are the worst things ever created in our world. And please, trust me: you don't want to see what a nuclear weapon is capable of doing.
Tivey, paralyzed by shock, was silent for a long moment. Then, with a somber expression, he asked:
Tivey: How did you... how did you not become extinct before you created these laws?
Al was silent, and the answer he did not give made Tivey's heart beat faster. Al's silence indicated that, for him, this was a question that had no answer. How had humans survived the power of destruction they had created? The reality of this devastation, and the fact that Al and Subaru's world had not been destroyed by these terrible weapons, was a question that left anyone astonished.
In the rooms of Felt's camp
Felt sat on the bed in her room, while Reinhard stood outside, motionless, clearly embarrassed by the terrible situation the kingdom had been thrown into. The silence between the two was thick. Then, with an impatient sigh, Felt looked toward the half-open door and spoke:
Felt: Rein, come in. We need to talk about that shitty display.
Hesitantly, Reinhard entered, his head lowered, sunk in shame. Each step he took seemed heavy, as if he carried the weight of the deaths of that war. When he finally stopped before his lady, he raised his head, forcing himself to look at her.
Reinhard: I apologize, Felt-sama. That shook me to my core... the revelation that the kingdom's borders had been sealed... and how I f—
Before he could finish, Felt cut him off firmly.
Felt: Rein, don't start with that crap. We don't even know what exactly happened in that three-year civil war. Whatever it was, I'm sure you tried everything you could to put an end to it, although I still can't believe you became an executioner.
Reinhard clenched his fists. His mistress’s words were comforting, but they did nothing to change what he felt inside. With all the power he possessed—all the divine protections, all the strength that made him the “Sword Saint”—he believed he could have ended the conflict without bloodshed. But in that future, he had become an executioner, not a hero. An executioner with a shining sword. And nothing would erase that.
With a clearly forced tone, he replied:
Reinhard: Thank you, Felt-sama... I feel better with your words.
Felt gave a small smile as she heard him, but she could see what was hidden behind that restrained expression. Reinhard's gaze still carried an abyss of guilt.
Felt (thinking): You're hiding what you feel, aren't you, Rein? You're masking this pain just so you don't show how screwed you felt after seeing that shitty future...
She watched him with regret. Seeing the Sword Saint trying to swallow his own pain made her feel even more irritated by the whole thing.
Elsewhere
Subaru—both the younger and his future self—sat silently on the beds in the room, lost in their own thoughts. The atmosphere was heavy, as if the words spoken earlier still echoed off the walls.
It was then that the Director's voice could be heard, cutting through the silence:
Director: Well, it's time to take you to the movies. But you, younger Subaru, will watch in a separate room. Future Subaru will join the cast to watch the screening with the others.
Younger Subaru stood up immediately, confused and irritated by the decision.
Subaru: What do you mean? You said I would see with the others! I qu—
Before he could finish, Future Subaru stood up and placed a firm hand on his younger self's shoulder.
Future Subaru: I agree with him. You're not ready to face what's coming yet. You need more time to digest everything I've told you. Trusting me now is the best thing you can do.
The younger Subaru hesitated. His eyes still showed indignation, but as he looked directly into the tired, scarred eyes of his future self, he reluctantly relented.
Subaru: ...Alright. If you say so...
The Director then spoke again, ending the conversation:
Director: Good. Time to go.
In the blink of an eye, the two Subarus disappeared from the room.
A few hours later
After a while, all the representatives from the camps were transported to the theater. The atmosphere was silent, tense, with the lights slowly adjusting. Then, the Director's voice echoed once more, full of expectation:
Director: Well... Before we begin, we have another special guest.
Everyone present looked at each other, confused and curious. It was then that, before them, an unexpected figure appeared: it was Subaru. But not the Subaru they knew. He was an older, mature man, wearing an elegant suit. His bearing was firm, his expression mature, as if he had already experienced a lot. The shock was immediate, everyone froze — except for one person.
Helena didn't hesitate. As soon as she saw the man, her eyes lit up with genuine joy. She ran towards him, shouting:
Helena: DADDY!
The little girl threw herself into the arms of the older Subaru, who welcomed her firmly and affectionately. He hugged her tightly and placed a soft kiss on her forehead.
Subaru (smiling): Did you miss me, my dear little princess?
Helena (smiling back): Very much, Dad!
It was a sweet and emotionally charged moment—a direct contrast to the shocked and disbelieving atmosphere in the theater. Many were still in a state of shock, trying to understand why this man was in the theater. But before they could react, Spica began to approach Subaru, her eyes filled with tears, looking as if she were about to embrace him.
Then...
BANG!
The sound of the gunshot echoed throughout the theater. Everyone froze.
Spica staggered back, a hole in her chest. Blood was rapidly seeping from her clothes as she fell to her knees... and then collapsed to the ground, motionless. Subaru's gaze was fixed on her—empty, cold, deadly. In his right hand, a pistol smoked.
The silence was absolute.
Subaru: How bold of you... Damn Archbishop.
Continue
Notes:
That was the chapter, I hope you liked it and sorry for the delay because I had to study for a college test, so it took me a while to post the chapter and also decided to make the Subarus see the off-screen displays so it wouldn't be boring for you, but apart from that, now I'm going to show you the curiosities, which are two:
1. The younger Subaru knows about the events of Arc 5 and 6 and 7. Future Subaru told him ways to make it easier for him to pass through the obstacles in the arcs.
2. The younger Subaru collapsed in the decadence chapter after seeing how everything fell apart when he left and was also angry with his future self for not going to war to help more after a good scolding by the older Subaru the younger Subaru managed to overcome this collapse.
Chapter 10: "A Day With Grandma Fox"
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The silence in the theater was absolute.
All eyes were fixed on the stage, where Spica lay on the floor, writhing in agony. A shot had been fired at her seconds ago, and Subaru, with a cold and implacable expression, was still holding the pistol. Helena was in his arms, with a satisfied smile on her lips as she saw the Archbishop of Gluttony agonizing like a wounded animal.
But the tension was broken by the furious voice of the amnesiac Rem.
Rem (amnesiac): YOU MISERABLE MONSTER!
She charged at Subaru, her face twisted with hatred. However, before she could touch him, Subaru snapped his fingers and using star matter to produce a black substance, he conjured an ornate cap with a glowing visor. He carefully placed it on the head of Rigel the teddy bear.
Suddenly, the surroundings became dense. Rigel struck a bizarre pose, confusing everyone—even Rem—and then began to exude an abnormal aura. Behind him, a figure materialized: a humanoid mechanical bear with menacing eyes and massive arms.
Rem (amnesiac): What the hell is this—
She didn't have time to finish. The mechanical bear roared and, at high speed, unleashed a series of brutal punches. Rigel, in perfect synchrony, shouted:
Rigel: MUDA, MUDA, MUDA, MUDA, MUDA, MUDA, MUDA!!!
The amnesiac Rem was thrown against the wall, her face covered in blood, teeth flying and bones broken. Rigel finished with one last dramatic pose, while the robotic bear repeated the gesture behind him.
Subaru approached, patted Rigel's head and said with a slight smile:
Subaru: Good job, Rigel.
The entire theater fell silent—again. Until the Director’s irritated voice echoed through the room:
Director: Seriously? This was the first meeting with the cast and you’re already starting this chaos?!
Subaru: “What can I say? It’s not my fault that a shitty archbishop tried to get close to me and my daughter.”
With a long sigh, the director quickly had Spica healed from her bullet wound, still shaking and being comforted by Rem, who was also healed and both returned to their seats, still shaken. Subaru, in turn, yawned, bored.
Subaru: Honestly, I didn't like that you healed them, but whatever. Let's get this started-
A small hand tugged at her clothes.
Helena, with shining eyes, spoke:
Helena: Daddy, can you sit with me? I want to sit on your lap...
Subaru's face immediately softened. He bent down to his daughter's height and smiled gently.
Subaru: Of course, my dear little princess.
He picked her up and sat down on a chair in the distance. Helena sat comfortably, as if she were on a throne. The audience watched in silent shock, but Subaru ignored them completely.
Director: Alright… Now that that problem has been resolved, let’s begin the screening.
The lights dimmed. A large screen appeared on the stage, and the first images began to be projected.
The screening had begun.
On the screen...
Outside the house, Helena Natsuki waited impatiently, wearing a beautiful red dress. In her arms, she held her inseparable teddy bear, Rigel, as if he was also looking forward to the visit.
Her little face was a charming mix of anticipation and excitement.
After all, who was she waiting for?
None other than her grandmother, the elegant and enigmatic Yorna Mishigure — or, as Helena loved to call her, her “Fox Grandma.”
Ever since she had met her, introduced by Subaru a few days earlier, Helena had been completely enchanted by her grandmother. And today, the two had arranged to spend the day together in Kararagi.
Subaru, naturally, had played his role as an overprotective father:
"If she takes too long, go back inside and wait. Don't go out alone, okay?"
But Helena, of course, hated waiting inside the house.
That was when an elegant silhouette appeared in the distance.
"Grandma!" Helena shouted, running happily. Her little arms wrapped tightly around Yorna, a smile lighting up her face.
Yorna returned the hug tenderly, crouching down to be at her granddaughter's level. She stroked her hair affectionately.
"I apologize for being late, little one," she said softly. "I had... a few setbacks along the way."
Helena shook her head, smiling sweetly.
"It's okay, Grandma. I knew you would come. And now that you're here... I want to show you something downtown!"
Yorna gave a light laugh and nodded.
"Then let's go, my little guide. I'm curious to know what you want to show this old fox."
Excitedly, Helena grabbed her grandmother's hand and pulled her briskly through the streets of Kararagi, Rigel swinging under her arm.
---
Downtown Kararagi
off screen
The audience in the theater watched in silence, surprised by the calm and warm beginning of the screening. A simple walk between grandmother and granddaughter... unlike the chapters full of chaos.
Helena, sitting on her father's lap, smiled from ear to ear. The memories of that day were very nostalgic.
Helena (thinking): "That day with grandma... although a little chaotic, it was wonderful. I think I'll write her a letter... just to know how she is."
Subaru, with his daughter in his arms, sighed as he saw Helena's image on the screen.
Subaru (thinking) "My God... what a chaotic day that was. And to think that it all started with a simple walk. And in the end, the revelation came that Helena was chosen to be the royal candidate. When that part comes, I can't imagine how everyone here in the theater will react.
On the other side, Priscilla watched the projection with a look of curiosity. Her arms crossed, her expression more thoughtful than arrogant.
Priscilla (thinking): "So this is what my lovely mother has been up to with the little one...? Whatever it is, at least I can bet it won't be boring."
She relaxed in her seat, her eyes fixed on the screen, as the screening continued...
On the screen...
The streets of Kararagi were alive with the coming and going of people, food stalls gave off irresistible aromas and the hustle and bustle of commerce filled the atmosphere with lively energy. Amidst the bustling crowd, Helena Natsuki walked hand in hand with her grandmother, Yorna Mishigure.
After exploring a few main avenues, the two moved away from the liveliest and most colorful area, entering a less busy part of the city center — a darker and more decadent part, where old shops seemed about to collapse and the glow of the signs faded amid the shadows of the alleys.
Yorna, distracted by thinking about which sweet to buy to please her granddaughter, didn't notice the man approaching and ended up bumping into him.
— Watch where you're going, you... — growled the man, his voice rough, dirty and visibly unkempt.
However, the moment his eyes met Helena's, his expression changed drastically.
Terror.
Pure and absolute terror.
Helena, without losing her sweet smile, tilted her head slightly and said in her soft voice — sweet as honey and slightly poisonous:
— Hello, Mr. Vicenzo. What a pleasant surprise... Did you manage to recover your bankrupt betting house?
The man turned pale as a corpse.
— T-t-that... is none of your business, you... Money Eater...! — he stammered, taking hurried steps back.
And without another word, Vicenzo turned and ran like a mouse running away from a cat, tripping over his own feet as he disappeared into the alley.
Yorna, still crouched beside her granddaughter, raised her eyebrows in confusion.
"Little one... what was that man talking about? And why did he call you a money-eater?"
Helena replied with her typical angelic expression and a mischievous wink:
"Oh, nothing much, Grandma. Just a little thing that happened a year ago..."
---
FLASHBACK – One year ago
Off screen
The audience at the screening was intrigued by the revelation of that unusual nickname.
Anastasia, curious, leaned forward slightly and asked in a suspicious tone:
Anastasia: Little one... why did that man call you "money eater"?
The girl just smiled smugly, almost like her mother's smug smile, and she replied calmly:
Helena: You'll find out soon enough.
Subaru, hearing that, felt a chill run down his spine. His mind went back to the exact day that nickname was born, and he sighed silently.
Priscilla, in turn, watched intently, her eyes half-closed with interest.
Priscilla (thinking): "Could this have something to do with my Divine Luck...? The little one seems to have inherited it from me, if the fact that she won all those rides at that park is any indication."
Otto, who had been watching with his arms folded, also had a bad feeling. As a good businessman, he knew instinctively when there was something "financially destructive" involved.
Otto (thinking): "Money-eater? That can't mean anything good... I hope it doesn't involve something like mass bankruptcy."
Everyone turned their eyes to the screen, waiting expectantly for what would come next.
---
On Screen
Helena Natsuki, just five years old, was standing in front of a rusty, dirty door that creaked with every breeze. It was the entrance to a gambling house, located in one of the most dubious neighborhoods in Kararagi.
The reason? Something very simple:
“Play a little while I sort out some things,” her father, Subaru Natsuki, had said minutes earlier. She had tried. She had spent five minutes at the playground. The swings squeaked more than they worked, the slide was dull, and the other children… well, Helena mentally described them as “creatures with the intellect of an undercooked turnip.”
Naturally, the only logical alternative was to look for something more... stimulating.
And so it was that, tightly clutching her teddy bear Rigel, Helena pushed open the door of the betting shop as if she were entering a candy store.
The interior was filled with the smell of cheap alcohol and the sound of coins and excited shouts. It was adult chaos in its rawest form — but nothing that would intimidate Helena.
She walked forward with the calm of a veteran. Her red dress was impeccable, contrasting with the filthy environment. Her eyes were alert, her posture elegant.
One of the players at the main table noticed her and burst out laughing.
"What's a brat doing here?!" he mocked, showing his crooked teeth. "This isn't a playground. Go play with your dolls!"
Other men laughed, making stupid jokes, finding the absurd idea of a child there funny.
Helena remained impassive. Her tone was sweet, but cold:
"If you have time to make fun of me... you also have time to deal me cards."
The silence fell like a blade. The laughter stopped. The men looked at each other, unsure if that was a joke... or a challenge.
— Hah! — one of them laughed, thinking it would be fun to humiliate a little girl in a game. — Okay, let's play, little princess. You'll learn what it's like to lose like a grown-up.
And then, the game began.
---
Hours later…
Off screen
There was complete silence among the spectators. Everyone was still digesting the idea of a five-year-old child walking into a gambling house on his own.
Crusch, with an incredulous expression and narrowed eyes, turned to Subaru, who was watching the display with an impassive expression.
Crusch: Subaru... how could you be so irresponsible as to leave your daughter alone to the point where she would go into a gambling house?! How much financial loss did you suffer from this?
Subaru, without even blinking, answered curtly:
Subaru: None.
Shock filled the room. Before Crusch could insist, everyone's attention was stolen by a desperate scream:
Otto: WHAT?! Otto yelled, standing up abruptly from his chair.
Everyone turned their eyes to the screen, their hearts racing, completely in shock and unable to believe what they were seeing.
---
On the screen...
Shock.
Amazement.
Utter silence.
The gambling house was in ruins—metaphorically and almost literally. Grown men stood dazed, pale as paper, some clutching their chests as if they had been dealt a fatal blow... to their ego and their wallets.
In the center of the disaster, with an innocent aura and sparkling eyes, stood Helena Natsuki.
She had won every game. No cheating. No tricks. Just a luck so absurd that it would make any gambling addict fall to his knees, crying blood. And at her side, Rigel — in his monstrous and imposing form of a giant bear — carried a colossal bag full of coins and prizes, as if it were a simple school backpack. The clink of gold accompanied the little girl's triumphant step.
Vicenzo, the owner of the house, was kneeling, motionless, with glassy eyes, staring into space. His soul seemed to have left his body.
Helena approached with a sweet smile and a soft voice, like someone thanking an ice cream vendor:
— Thank you very much for letting me play, Mr. Vicenzo. — She bowed gracefully. — Well… I'm going now, okay? Bye!
And she walked away, as if nothing had happened, accompanied by the demonic bear that seemed to have come out of a feverish hallucination.
But it didn't stop there.
Helena visited four more betting shops.
Result?
They all went bankrupt.
Yes.
Five betting shops were completely financially destroyed by a five-year-old girl in less than a single day.
And so, Helena returned home... full of money.
---
Some time later – At Subaru's house
Off screen
Shock hung in the air like a thick fog.
No one could believe what they had just seen. A five-year-old child had bankrupted five betting shops. All by herself.
Anastasia and Otto were white as paper, looking as if their souls had left their bodies.
They both slowly turned to Helena, who was calmly watching the display while sitting on her father's lap, with the most smug expression in the world.
They shouted in unison, in a mixture of panic and disbelief:
Both: HOW THE HELL DID YOU MANAGE TO BANKRUPT FIVE BETTING HOUSES?!
Helena, without even changing her expression, responded with the absolute calm of someone who knows exactly her own worth:
Helena: Simple. It's because the entire universe is in my favor.
Silence returned, followed by a wave of sweat running down the foreheads of those present.
It was then that Priscilla walked up to her daughter and hugged her proudly, saying with a haughty smile:
Priscilla: Of course. What did you expect? My daughter is wonderful. She inherited my Divine Luck. It's no surprise that she cleaned out all those miserable betting shops.
Helena, even though she was bothered by Priscilla's hug and inflated by the compliment, smiled even more presumptuously — as if she had won a war.
Subaru, in turn, sighed with the expression of someone who had relived an old headache.
Subaru: God... I still have nightmares about that day...
Al, Schult and even Heinkel were simply paralyzed upon seeing Priscilla Barielle, the proud and ruthless baroness, acting so maternally and puffed up with pride... for something so insane... it was a sight to behold.
And yet, no one could take their eyes off the screen.
It was hard to accept what they had just witnessed because the show had not yet ended; it had in fact just begun...
---
On Screen
Subaru arrived home with a long sigh. He was a little tired after taking care of some bureaucracy in downtown Kararagi, but nothing that would spoil his mood. After all, he was about to see his beloved little daughter again.
With a slight smile on his lips, he entered the living room, expecting to find her playing with one of her cute toys or maybe drawing.
But what he saw made his brain freeze.
"Hi, little princess, how was your di—
He froze.
"WHAT THE HELL IS THIS!?"
Scattered across the floor around Helena were several gigantic bags of money. Gold coins spilled out of them like candy in a candy store. The little girl was calmly sorting through the coins, as if she were sorting candy by color.
Subaru walked slowly, still processing the scene.
“Helena...,” he said with effort, trying to maintain his composure. “Where did you get all that money from...?”
Helena looked at him with the serenity of a child explaining her own drawing.
“I won at the betting shops, huh?”
BAM.
Subaru's soul left his body for a few seconds before returning, forced by his fatherly responsibility.
"D-Daughter... HOW DID YOU—?!"
But he was interrupted. Someone knocked on the door.
Subaru, with a bad feeling, went to answer it.
On the other side, there was a group of psychologically destroyed men, sweating coldly, with deep circles under their eyes and eyes wide with pure terror.
One of them grabbed Subaru by the collar, desperate:
— Your daughter... — he said, trembling — is a greedy monster!
Behind him, Vicenzo appeared, unrecognizable: disheveled, trembling, spitting blood from sheer stress.
— She ruined our betting shop... destroyed our profits... decimated our customers! The Kararagi betting ecosystem is dead because of this little girl!
Subaru, forced by the situation, ended up compensating the desperate owners financially. Some threatened to take their own lives.
But the damage was already done.
From that day on, Helena Natsuki was banned from all betting shops in Kararagi.
And thus was born the infamous nickname that echoed through the alleys and betting shops like an urban legend feared by all gamblers:
"The Money Eater."
---
End of Flashback – 1 year ago
Off screen
The theater was in pure collective shock.
Seeing the owners of the betting shops in emotional collapse, knowing that a five-year-old girl had annihilated Kararagi's underground financial system, was something that no one there was prepared to process.
Everyone immediately turned to Subaru, demanding an explanation.
He sighed, placing his hand on his forehead, clearly still dealing with the trauma of that day.
Subaru: Yes... I had to pay compensation to all of them to prevent them from committing mass suicide.
Al, completely astonished, went straight to the point:
Al: Bro... tell me, how much money did the little princess get?
Subaru, with an expressionless face, replied:
Subaru; Enough so that I never have to worry about finances again for the rest of my life.
Silence. Open mouths. Cold sweat.
Helena, of course, was more smug than ever.
She crossed her arms, leaning comfortably on her father's lap, and said with a sharp smile:
Helena: Since daddy talked about our finances... how about you look at the screen again and see how amazing I am?
Everyone slowly turned their gaze back to the screen, still having difficulty accepting the magnitude of what they had just seen.
On screen
Yorna Mishigure was stunned.
Hearing that her five-year-old granddaughter had bankrupted five gambling houses was hard enough to believe. But what left her even more perplexed was the realization that this little girl had not only inherited her daughter’s divine luck, but seemed to have surpassed it by a landslide.
Taking a deep breath, trying to regain her composure, Yorna crouched down slightly to ask, still in shock:
“Little one… just out of curiosity… what exactly did you do with all that gambling money?”
Helena, with a mischievous smile and eyes shining with pride, answered as if she were about to reveal a birthday present:
— You'll see soon, Grandma. We're almost there!
Yorna, still confused and a little apprehensive, just followed her through the streets of Kararagi. They walked for a while until they moved away from the commercial areas, entering a more discreet area, with little traffic.
It was then that Yorna saw it.
In front of them, a colossal building rose up. Its architecture contrasted completely with the medieval buildings around it — it was modern, metallic, full of glass panels, and looked more like something out of a futuristic world than the Kararagi she knew.
On the shiny facade, it was written in vibrant letters:
"Andromeda Company"
Yorna simply froze.
"S-little one... what is this...?" she stammered in disbelief.
Helena, beaming, raised her little arms with theatrical pride and answered as if it were the most obvious thing in the world:
"That's what I did with the money from the bets, Grandma!"
"I bought several plots of land at ridiculous prices and, with Dad's help, I founded my own trading company: the Andromeda Company! A revolution in Kararagi's trade... and in the future, in the entire world!"
She finished with an elegant spin and a dramatic pose, as if she were presenting an enchanted castle.
"Now come! I want to show you everything inside!"
Yorna, still in shock at being in front of a multi-million dollar company founded by a six-year-old child, simply nodded with an almost mechanical movement, overcome by a mixture of fascination and complete astonishment.
---
Inside the Building.
Off screen
The silence in the theater was deathly.
Everyone was trying to process what they had just seen: a six-year-old founding a giant company that, visually, looked like it had come straight from the future.
Then...
BAM!
Two bodies fell to the ground with a loud crash.
It was Otto and Anastasia, completely unconscious, comically foaming at the mouth, with frozen expressions of pure shock.
Garfiel, Frederica and Petra rushed to help Otto, while Anastasia's team members also tried to wake her up — all of them visibly shocked by the situation.
Priscilla, on the other hand, just smiled proudly, looking at her daughter with an expression of pure pride.
Al, looking at all that, could only think:
Al: “She is definitely the Princess’s daughter. Only someone with that blood would be capable of doing this kind of nonsense.”
He sighed deeply and looked back at the screen, as did the others — all still trying to accept the fact that a little girl had destroyed the gambling business and founded an elite corporation before she even lost her baby teeth.
On Screen
As soon as they stepped through the gates of the Andromeda Company, Yorna Mishigure felt as if she had been transported to another world.
The interior was even more shocking than the exterior.
Wide, impeccably clean corridors were lit by magical crystals that gave off a soft, pale blue glow. On either side, glass rooms revealed a surreal sight: highly advanced machines operating in perfect synchrony, producing everything from agricultural tools to toys and devices so complex that they seemed beyond the reach of their time.
But what really caught Yorna's attention were the operators.
Inside the rooms, several humanoid beings, with completely black skin and dotted with sparkling stars, worked in absolute silence. Their muscular bodies moved with inhuman precision.
"Little one..." Yorna murmured, almost fearing the answer. "Who are... these creatures that operate these strange machines...?"
Helena answered as if she were explaining something banal:
— Ah, these are the Orion Dolls. Father created them. They are the company’s main employees. They operate everything perfectly.
Yorna stopped. She literally froze in the middle of the hallway.
— Mr. Subaru... created... all of this...?
Before she could fully process it, they stopped in front of an imposing wooden door, decorated with hand-carved details. Beside the entrance, an elegant man was waiting.
He appeared to be in his early thirties, with white hair, intense green eyes, a thin mustache, and wearing an impeccable suit. Upon seeing Helena, he bowed with absolute formality:
— Good afternoon, Helena-sama.
Helena returned the gesture naturally, demonstrating the authority of a true businesswoman — despite being only six years old.
“Hello, Joseph. How is my schedule today?”
The man consulted a golden clipboard with total professionalism.
“Your schedule is quiet, Helena-sama. Just a meeting with the merchant Nicolas about investments in blacksmithing.”
“I understand.” She crossed her arms. “You can take the rest of the day off. I’m presenting the company to my grandmother... and I want to take her to my office too.”
“Understood. I wish you a great day.” He bowed again and walked away with silent steps.
Yorna, watching all this, whispered to her granddaughter:
— Little one... who exactly is this man?
— Joseph is my personal assistant and secretary. — Helena replied, smiling proudly. — He takes care of my schedule, organizes meetings, manages operations while I'm busy... or playing.
Yorna just nodded, still trying to understand how a child had a secretary more efficient than most of the nobles of Lugunica.
Soon, they reached the door of Helena's office. The little girl reached out to open it... but her little fingers didn't reach the handle.
Yorna couldn't resist a giggle and opened the door for her.
— Come on, my dear granddaughter. I'm curious to see this legendary office.
And then, they entered.
---
Off-screen
The impact was immediate.
The entire audience was in a state of absolute shock at the scale and technology of Helena's company.
Al, feeling a mixture of envy and disbelief, turned to Subaru and asked:
Al: Bro... these so-called "Orion Dolls"... how much money can they make with the products from the Little Princess's company...?
Subaru replied:
Subaru: Enough to make Microsoft and Apple look like... bankrupt neighborhood stores.
Al choked on the answer and nearly fell out of his chair.
Meanwhile, Priscilla smiled with a pride that bordered on divine arrogance:
Priscilla My daughter has her own company, her own Servant... and is now one of the youngest rich people in the world. The world, as always, favors even those who carry my blood.
Everyone was sweating.
Priscilla's pride was as oppressive as Helena's absurd success. No one knew whether they were dealing with a child or a revolutionary empress.
In another theater...
In the other auditorium, where the younger version of Subaru — transported by the director to watch the events — was following everything attentively, the impact of the revelation hit him hard.
Seeing that his future daughter had bankrupted five betting houses and founded a multimillion-dollar company before she even had her baby teeth replaced, young Subaru could only think of one thing:
Younger Subaru (thoughtfully): How come my future self hasn't had a heart attack yet...?
He leaned back in his chair, completely stunned, staring at the screen with wide eyes and one hand on his chest, trying to control his shock.
Younger Subaru: This girl... isn't just lucky. She's a genius. An absurd prodigy. She's everything I've never been...
Despite his disbelief, young Subaru couldn't contain the pride that grew in his chest. A daughter capable of building an economic empire at just six years old? Not even in his wildest dreams would he have imagined something like that.
and after thinking this he took a deep breath, he adjusted his posture in the chair, regaining focus.
Younger Subaru: Alright... let's see what this little girl has to show us. — he muttered to himself, turning his attention back to the screen.
---
On Screen
Inside the Office...
As soon as they walked through the door of Helena's office, Yorna was momentarily speechless. The environment was a curious contrast: elegant and professional, but with subtle touches of childishness.
The furniture was custom-made—a miniature executive chair and a desk carved with delicate details, decorated with small ornaments in the shape of animals and sweets.
Helena, noticing her grandmother's surprised look, raised her chin proudly.
"I see you like my office, Grandma," she said with visible vanity.
Yorna smiled, crossing her arms elegantly.
"Very impressive, little one. I won't lie."
The little girl smiled even more, her chest swelling with pride. But then, as if remembering something important, she asked directly:
— Grandma, when are you going to teach me the Soul Marriage technique?
Yorna calmly inhaled her kiseru, releasing a spiral of fragrant smoke before answering softly:
— How about right now, my dear granddaughter?
Helena quickly settled into her special chair, lightly tapping her feet on the floor excitedly. Yorna assumed a more solemn posture, preparing herself as a mentor.
— Soul Marriage is an ancient technique, long forgotten, Elea allows one to share one's Od with someone they love — and who reciprocates that love. This bond creates a connection so deep that the other can grant extreme healing abilities, capable of recovering from fatal injuries in seconds.
Helena listened to her with wide eyes, as if she were listening to a magical tale.
— But — Yorna continued — if the love is not reciprocated, the technique simply fails. I can apply this principle to objects as well, such as my castle, my kiseru... and even the city of Chaos Flames. With it, I am able to control them from a distance. Create steps in the air, explosions with a gesture... All thanks to this soul link.
Then, to demonstrate, Yorna exhaled a multicolored smoke from her kiseru. The mist condensed under her feet and lifted her gently off the ground. Floating gracefully around the office, she made a complete turn before landing elegantly.
Helena clapped her hands enthusiastically.
— That was amazing, Grandma! Can I try?
— Take it easy — Yorna said, but was ignored.
Helena closed her eyes and concentrated. The air around her shimmered subtly. Within seconds, the little girl began to levitate. Without guidance, without effort, her Od flowed naturally, as if it were an extension of her own body.
Yorna's jaw dropped. "She... did it without any training?"
But the moment was interrupted by a sharp beep. A small device began to beep. Helena sighed.
"Ah, it's the alert for the meeting with the merchant Nicolas..."
Gently descending to the floor, she deactivated the technique and walked to her executive chair.
"Grandma, you don't have to leave. You can stay. You won't be in the way."
Yorna simply nodded and sat down in one of the side chairs, still processing what she had just witnessed. A few minutes later...
---
On Screen
The audience in the theater was silent for a few seconds, processing the fact that a six-year-old child had learned and performed an ancient technique in less than two minutes.
Priscilla watched with a sparkle in her eyes, extremely satisfied.
Priscilla (thoughtfully): This girl is unbelievable. If she has already mastered the soul marriage technique with such mastery with so little instruction, what will she be able to do when she grows up?
Subaru, on the other hand, was stroking the head of his smug daughter in his lap. Despite her tired expression, her thoughts were clear:
Subaru (thoughtfully): The Divine Protection of the Sovereign... gave Helena an absurd learning ability. I wonder what she is most capable of f-
But before he could continue his reasoning, Anastasia got up from the ground extremely quickly, her eyes shining as if they had turned into gold coins. She ran towards Helena, her eyes fixed as if she were looking at a winning ticket.
Anastasia: Tell me, Helena! What is your company's profit? How are your negotiations? And also, how is my company doing in the f-
Before she could continue, Subaru replied in an almost melancholic tone:
Subaru: Unfortunately... After you died, your company was unable to survive. And with the inventions of the little princess's company, the market was quickly absorbed by it.
The silence that followed was brutal.
Ricardo and Julius ran to Anastasia, who had stopped, staring blankly into space.
Ricardo, serious and regretful, said:
Ricardo: Ana, I am very sorry. I am sorry for having failed to maintain your company in the future...
Julius, visibly shaken, knelt down:
Julius: Anastasia-sama... I apologize for not having—
Anastasia: It's okay. — Anastasia smiled gently. — It is devastating to know that my company has disappeared... yes. But to see that another one has emerged and done more for the people than I could... that comforts me. Kararagi is in good hands.
The two men were visibly moved by the lady's words.
Subaru and Helena just watched the scene in silence. Even though they both felt disgust for Julius, they recognized the moment as sincere.
---
In the other theater…
Young Subaru, watching from his reserved seat, was astonished. With each new feat that appeared on the screen, he wondered if it was really real.
Younger Subaru (thoughtful): Seriously... this girl is incredible. What an insane learning ability she has!
Younger Subaru (thoughtful): Now I understand why my future self is so proud of her...
He crossed his arms, thoughtful. A soft smile formed on his face.
Younger Subaru:Honestly, Helena really is an angel... I wonder if it would be wrong to want to have her in my own world...
The idea caught him off guard. But instead of feeling strange, it gave him a warm feeling in his chest. A good feeling. And so, he simply turned his attention back to the screen, curious to see what else his future daughter was capable of doing.
---
On screen
The door to Helena’s office creaked softly as it opened, revealing a man wearing a luxurious crimson red robe with gold embroidery—a garment so refined that it screamed wealth and ostentation.
His brown hair was meticulously styled and his dark eyes conveyed a false serenity.
A flashy ring on his left finger gleamed discreetly with a sinister glow.
It was the merchant Nicolas.
He entered with a practiced smile, bowed respectfully before the young president of the Andromeda Company, and extended his hand with the ring in evidence.
— It’s a pleasure to meet you, Helena-sama — he said politely, but with hidden intentions.
Helena kept her gaze fixed, without moving a muscle. The silence that followed made Yorna slightly uncomfortable. But before she could say anything…
GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR—
Rigel, the adorable teddy bear in Helena’s lap, suddenly transformed. In moments, he became the gigantic and menacing demonic bear. With a swift movement, he grabbed Nicolas’s outstretched arm.
As soon as he touched it, Rigel’s paw darkened for a second — briefly necrotizing — before regenerating as if nothing had happened.
The merchant turned pale.
Rigel then lifted him up easily, hanging him upside down like a rag doll.
Helena approached with an icy glare.
"How dare you," she said in a low, cutting tone. "The curse on your ring would have been activated if I had touched it. But Rigel is... more resilient."
Nicolas began to sweat coldly. He tried to struggle, but it was useless.
"W-what nonsense is this?! I... I'm a businessman! I don't understand what you're talking about!"
Helena simply held up a finger.
“Rigel.”
The creature’s mouth began to distort, forming rows of jagged black fangs, as if hell had created a toy predator.
Panic seized Nicolas.
“W-wait! It was Marquis Gordes! He paid me to eliminate you! He said you were ending the slave trade in his areas!”
Helena remained impassive.
“Address.”
Nicolas hesitated. But, under the shadow of the creature, he eventually leaned forward to whisper the location in Helena’s ear.
She listened attentively, then stepped back. She summoned her magic sword, Yang, and in a single cut, she decapitated the traitor with clinical precision.
“Since you cooperated... now you can die,” she said, with absolute coldness.
She wiped the blade with a silk handkerchief and put the sword back in her place with ease. Then she gave a direct order:
“Rigel, get rid of the body. Don’t stain my office.”
The demonic bear simply nodded. And, without ceremony, it swallowed the corpse whole—starting with the head—as if it were just another routine task.
Yorna, sitting, watched everything with a mixture of silent pride and slight overwhelming concern.
Helena then approached her with a calm expression.
"Grandma, can you take me to Marquis Gordes' mansion? I think it's high time we... talked."
Yorna sighed deeply. She tried to protest, but she knew it would be useless.
"Okay, little one. Let's get this over with."
With that, the two left the office in silence. Rigel returned to his plush form, jumping into Helena's arms as if nothing had happened.
---
Off screen
The audience in the theater was in shock.
The fact that a simple business meeting had turned into an assassination attempt... and the ruthless way Helena dealt with it, made some people's blood run cold.
Emilia, visibly upset, broke the silence:
Emilia: That was too cruel... He tried to kill you, yes. But you... you executed him like he was an Ani-
Before she could finish, Helena interrupted her with a bored look and a cutting tone:
Helena: And what would you do in my place, half-elf? Pat him on the back? Offer him tea and send him away, to try again tomorrow? I'm sorry, but I'm not an idealistic idiot like you.
Emilia's eyes widened, but she tried to counterattack:
Emilia: You can't just act like a cold-blooded killer!
This time, it was Subaru who interrupted her. His gaze was dark.
Subaru: And do you have the moral authority to talk about leadership, Emilia? As ruler, you let your kingdom collapse into civil war. You made prejudice against demi-humans grow even more. You didn't change anything. You just failed. So before you judge my daughter... face your own mistakes.
The half-elf turned pale. She fell silent, sitting back down with her eyes lowered, while the members of her camp watched her with pity.
Priscilla just snorted in disdain.
Al, on the other hand, was sweating coldly. He looked at Rigel — still in teddy bear form — and thought, terrified:
Al (thoughtful): For the love of God... how did the bro manage to create a creature that makes Chucky look like a playground mascot...?
---
In the other theater
Young Subaru watched in silence as his daughter brutally executed the traitorous merchant. But strangely, he felt no revulsion. No disgust.
Just... understanding.
Younger Subaru (thoughtfully): Even though it was cruel, she did what she had to do. If she hadn't defended herself, she would have died,And I... I could never bear to see her die,Even though I don't have her with me yet, Helena has already become very precious.
These thoughts didn't just come from logic. They came from memory.
He remembered the moment, in a previous screening, where he saw Helena crying when she saw her future self injured.
Younger Subaru (thoughtfully): That little girl cried and suffered because of me... and this is a future that I don't even know if it will happen yet, but I can't help but cling to her and also the fact that she was trained to survive, my future self did this because he knew the worst of this world. And honestly? I can't blame him.
He looked at the screen, then thought about Rigel. That demonic bear...
Younger Subaru (thoughtful): Rigel is scary as hell. A real monster coming out of a nightmare in the shape of a damn stuffed animal... But he's the best bodyguard she could have.
Finally, his mind fixed on the next step of the mission.
Younger Subaru (thoughtful): Now I want to see how they're going to deal with this Marquis Gordes...
And with that, he turned his attention back to the screen, curious and tense.
---
On screen
The two of them floated gently in the sky above Yorna’s Rainbow Smoke Cloud, gliding like a magical mirage. After hours of silent travel, they finally spotted their destination: the Marquis Gordes Mansion.
The place exuded arrogance and wealth—perfectly manicured gardens, fountains carved from marble…and a line of heavily armed guards, their expressions grim and heavy.
The cloud landed discreetly behind a clump of bushes near the entrance.
Yorna, with her eyes half closed and a cautious tone, broke the silence:
— Little one... we'll need a plan to get in there. I can handle the guards, but... I'm worried about whether you'll be able to face them, my dear.
Helena looked at the mansion, then at the guards. And then she answered with the coldness of someone commenting on the weather:
— We don't need a plan, Grandma. Rigel will take care of them.
Yorna blinked, confused.
— What do you mean... “take care”?
Helena smiled. A mischievous smile. Deadly.
She held Rigel, the teddy bear, and opened a hidden compartment on his back. From inside, she took out a tiny black top hat, which looked like it had come out of a magic trick.
Then he removed the conical top hat from Rigel's head and returned it to the secret compartment, replacing the black top hat with solemnity.
"Rigel... Berserk mode."
The bear's eyes glowed blood red. Within seconds, the little toy began to grow. His arms doubled, muscles formed grotesquely, his skin tore away to reveal metal plates and hellish flesh. Four eyes glowed with fury. His mouth opened with monstrous fangs. The ground shook.
Rigel roared.
A roar so loud and aggressive that it made the birds flee from the trees. The guards stopped breathing.
Rigel advanced.
With the speed of a supernatural beast, he tore the first guards apart with his claws. Others tried to counterattack — useless. In seconds, they were on the ground, torn apart. Rigel then transformed his arms into organic cannons and launched missiles of flaming flesh, brutally blowing up the mansion's main gate.
Helena, serene, walked towards Rigel and climbed onto his shoulders as if riding a horse.
"Rigel! Advance! Let's go get that worm."
The bear let out another devastating roar and broke through the main entrance, crushing statues, walls and fountains as if they were toys. Nothing could stop him.
Yorna, standing behind, took a few seconds to process what she had just witnessed.
She sighed deeply.
"Oh my... this is definitely coming from your father."
Then she ran after her granddaughter—because nothing at that moment made more sense than following a child riding a demonic war bear.
---
Off screen
The audience was left speechless by Rigel's brutal transformation.
The tension was only broken when the visibly shaken amnesiac Rem stood up in anger and pointed her finger at Subaru:
Amnesiac Rem: You are completely irresponsible! You created a weapon of mass destruction disguised as a plush toy and gave it to your daughter? You are a—!
BAM.
Before she could finish her sentence, Rigel appeared out of nowhere, still with his hat on, and threw a devastating punch to her face, throwing her against the wall.
Before anyone could react, a humanoid mechanical bear appeared behind him again. At an absurd speed, the mechanical bear began punching Rem repeatedly.
Rigel: MUDA! MUDA! MUDA! MUDA! MUDA! MUDA! MUDA! MUDA!
When he finished, the wall was cracked. And Rem's face... completely crushed.
Rigel then appeared next to Subaru. His father stroked the beast's head with a calm smile, accompanied by an equally satisfied Helena.
The director's voice echoed through the theater:
Director: Again... Holy patience.
He snapped his fingers and healed Rem, who, even dazed, crawled back to her seat with Spica by her side, watching silently, clearly rethinking her choices.
Al, on the other hand, watched the scene with his soul leaving his body:
Al (thoughtfully): How can a teddy bear be more muscular than me? This bastard looks like he gets his muscles pumped straight from the source. I've lost my morals for a toy.
He threw himself into the chair, morally defeated.
In the Other Theater...
The younger Subaru had his face partially covered in sweat, clearly suppressing his panic as he watched Helena riding Rigel in her Berserk form, reducing Marquis Gordes' mansion to rubble in record time and Subaru was starting to reconsider that Rigel is a good bodyguard for Helena and all he could think was:
Younger Subaru (thoughtfully): Why the hell did my future self think it was a good idea to give a teddy bear that is basically a living warhead to a child?! For the love of god... this is a direct violation of any common sense!
He held his head with both hands for a few seconds, feeling his sanity slipping through his fingers.
Younger Subaru (thoughtfully): But... at least... he protects her. That counts, right?
He sighed with resignation, accepting the chaos as an inevitable inheritance of fatherhood. He soon looked back at the screen, waiting to see what Helena would do next.
---
On the screen
Marquis Gordes, a bald, white-haired, middle-aged man, wore a pompous green robe typical of the nobility. Thin and repulsive in appearance, his expression betrayed a rotten soul within. He was in his private room, surrounded by mercenaries. Around him, several starving and mistreated young women were locked in iron cages, clearly destined to be sold as slaves. Gordes held a glass of wine and, with a cynical smile, declared:
“If that idiot Nicolas can’t kill that brat, you…”
He couldn’t finish his sentence.
The door exploded violently, spreading smoke and shrapnel. As soon as the dust settled, everyone turned their gaze to the colossal silhouette that appeared.
It was Rigel.
The little bear had transformed into a five-meter-tall monstrosity with four muscular arms, flaming red eyes, and demonic fangs. On his shoulders, calmly seated, was Helena. She descended gracefully, staring at the Marquis with an icy gaze.
"So you're the worm who wants to kill me?" she said in a calm and threatening tone.
The Marquis' eyes widened with hatred. He shouted:
"What are you waiting for?! Kill her, now!"
The mercenaries advanced with their swords in hand, but they didn't make it past the first charge.
With a bestial roar, Rigel transformed his four arms into shining blades. In quick and brutal movements, he tore the mercenaries apart in seconds, spreading blood across the walls and floor — a massacre.
Taking advantage of the distraction, Gordes ran to one of the cages, broke down the door and grabbed one of the girls by the collar, pressing a knife to her neck.
“Don’t come any closer, brat! If you take one more step, I’ll rip out her throat! I’ll only let her go if you accept my blow... without dodging!”
Helena remained silent, looking at him indifferently.
“Go ahead. You can attack. It won’t even tickle.”
Yorna, who had just arrived, froze. Her eyes widened when Gordes conjured a fireball and threw it at Helena. She prepared to use Soul Marriage to protect her, but...
The explosion hit Helena squarely—and she was unharmed.
Confused, Gordes and Yorna watched as a familiar flame emanated from Helena’s eye—the flame of the Marriage of Souls. Yorna realized: the damage Helena had suffered had been transferred to Rigel.
A huge, smoking hole remained in the bear’s chest, but Rigel remained firm and unmoving.
Helena looked at him tenderly.
“Rigel, thank you for loving me so much… and for taking the damage in my place.”
The bear raised his arm and gave a thumbs-up. Soon, his body regenerated, as if the injury had never existed.
Helena turned to the Marquis, who, desperate, pointed the knife at the girl’s neck.
“Stay away! I swear I will kill this girl!”
Without answering, Helena summoned the Yang Sword. The crimson blade appeared engulfed in intense flames. With one precise movement, it released a wave of heat that charred Gordes’ arms, reducing them to ashes—except for the girl, who remained unharmed.
Gordes screamed, fell to his knees, and begged for mercy.
Helena offered no mercy.
“May you rot in hell, you piece of trash.”
With one blow, she decapitated him. The body fell, and Helena used her sword to incinerate the remains until nothing was left but ashes.
After the nightmare, she walked over to the cages and looked at Rigel. He understood and, with his colossal claws, destroyed the locks, freeing the girls who came out in tears, relieved.
Helena removed a mirror-shaped Metia from her dress. The image of Joseph appeared on the magical surface.
— Joseph, come immediately to Marquis Gordes’ mansion. I will send you the coordinates. Bring dragon carriages, quickly. We have many girls to rescue.
Yorna watched her in wonder. It was hard to believe that such a young child could use the Soul Marriage so naturally. With a proud smile, she thought to herself:
— Prisca... you should never have abandoned this girl. She is a rare gem, full of confidence and potential. So much like you... she will undoubtedly achieve great things in this world.
With this thought, pride filled her heart.
With that thought, pride filled his heart.
---
A few hours later...
Off screen
Everyone was impressed by Helena's efficiency in dealing with the despicable noble. The one who was most excited was Garfiel, who, after leaving Otto still unconscious on the ground, ran to Subaru with shining eyes:
Garfiel: Captain, please let me fight Rigel in a training session! I want l—
He was interrupted by a slap from Frederica, who, irritated, said:
Frederica: Garf, don't do that stupid thing and don't you dare insist with Subaru-sama.
Garfiel stroked the head, which had been slapped. Subaru and Helena sweated slightly when they saw the scene, but Subaru sighed and, looking at Rigel, who seemed to like the idea, said:
Subaru: Garfiel, it's okay, you can join Rigel in a training session during the break.
Garfiel perked up; Frederica just sighed, clearly annoyed, but she accepted.
---
In the other theater.
The younger Subaru watched in silence, clearly impressed by the ease with which Helena had defeated a noble and freed several slaves with Rigel's help. Unable to contain his shock, he thought:
Subaru (thoughtfully): Who would have thought... my daughter had defeated a corrupt noble and saved those girls in a matter of seconds. I have to admit — this girl amazes me every moment. And now I understand perfectly why my future self is so proud of her.
The thought was filled with emotion — not doubt or worry, but genuine pride. For the first time, Subaru felt that, even without knowing her completely, Helena was already someone irreplaceable to him.
Taking a deep breath, he turned his eyes back to the screen, anxious for what would come next.
---
On Screen
The Marquis Gordes mansion was now nothing more than a pile of smoldering rubble. The air still carried the smell of ash and gunpowder. Rigel, having returned to his adorable plush form, lay peacefully in Helena’s arms, his iconic conical hat back on his head. The little girl walked ahead, Yorna at her side, guiding the rescued girls—all still dazed, but visibly relieved to be free of that hell.
As they passed through the destroyed gates, a huge carriage pulled by Earth dragons appeared on the road. In the driver’s seat, an automaton doll with the face of Orion held the reins with impeccable mechanical precision. As soon as the carriage stopped, Joseph jumped out elegantly and bowed before Helena.
— Helena-sama — she said with a confident smile —, I brought the largest carriage of the Andromeda Company. It was adapted to transport all the girls safely and comfortably. And, in case they have nowhere to return to... we have more than enough resources to guarantee a dignified life for each of them.
Helena nodded calmly.
— Transport them all safely.
Before leaving, the young women knelt in front of the girl. With tears in their eyes and trembling voices, they thanked her in unison:
— Thank you, Helena-sama, for saving us. We will be eternally grateful.
Helena just smiled. A calm, serene smile—with the inevitable touch of self-confidence that seemed to come with her.
Shortly after, the Orion doll shook the reins and the carriage set off, slowly disappearing down the road, taking the girls to a new lease on life.
Helena then turned to Joseph.
“Take everything of value that that worm Gordes has accumulated. Bring it all to me. Then I will decide the fate of each item. Right now, I have something more important to do with my grandmother.”
“Understood, Helena-sama.”
Joseph bowed again and set off towards the ruins.
Yorna, silent until then, watched everything with pride in her eyes. Before she could say anything, Helena turned to her, her eyes shining with childlike enthusiasm and mature power.
“Grandma… even though the day didn’t turn out exactly as I imagined, I want to show you something very special.”
Yorna smiled, experienced and intrigued.
“It wouldn’t surprise me anymore, my little gem… But go ahead. What do you want to show me?”
“Hehe… then, let’s go!”
With a delicate gesture, Helena activated the Marriage of Souls. Her Od merged with the wind and formed an immense magical cloud beneath her feet. Yorna's eyes widened as she felt her granddaughter's intensity and control over the technique.
Helena floated lightly in the air. Yorna didn't hesitate—she soared after her with a smile of wonder. Together, the two soared through the sky, flying side by side as master and disciple, but also as grandmother and granddaughter.
---
Off screen
Everyone was curious about the mysterious place Helena wanted to show her grandmother. Priscilla, always direct, turned to the little girl with raised eyebrows:
Priscilla: What is this place you're taking my mother to, little one?
Helena crossed her arms, with a confident smile.
Helena: You'll find out soon enough.
Before Priscilla could retort, a familiar sound interrupted the conversation. Otto began to regain consciousness since he had spent the entire exhibition unconscious, after the incident with Garfiel.
Garfiel quickly approached and helped his friend sit down.
Garfiel: Bro, you were out for half the show.
Otto blinked a few times, still groggy, and muttered:
Otto: What... what did I miss?
Garfiel sighed, crossed his arms and replied in a friendly tone:
Garfiel: A lot, Otto. A lot indeed.
---
In the other theater...
The younger Subaru was intrigued by the mysterious destination Helena would take Yorna to. Crossing his arms, he leaned forward slightly, watching the screen.
Younger Subaru (thoughtfully):What could she possibly want to show Y-
However, before he could finish his thought, the next scene appeared on the screen — and made his eyes widen and his mouth drop open in complete shock.
---
On Screen
After a long journey aboard the immense cloud shaped by Helena's Od, the two landed gently in a charming village. The scenery seemed to have come straight out of a storybook: well-kept houses, flower-filled gardens, children playing and, in the background, the sunset dyeing the sky in golden and orange tones, reflecting in the windows like small magical embers.
Yorna, accustomed to castles, parties and noble halls, was momentarily silent, impressed by the poetic simplicity of the place. There was something comforting about that village—something that not even the most sumptuous palaces could offer.
Walking hand in hand through the center of the village, the two quickly caught attention.
— "Helena-sama?!"
— "She's even more beautiful in person!"
— "Look at that outfit! It's stunning!"
People dropped their tasks to run towards Helena. It was as if the sun itself had descended to Earth in the form of that stylish and imposing little girl.
Yorna was stunned. Not only by the warm welcome, but by the sincere and genuine reverence with which everyone regarded her granddaughter. It was adoration—but without flattery. It was affection, not servility.
With the same air of refined royalty and a hint of well-placed sarcasm, Helena raised one of her hands and said:
“I appreciate the compliments, everyone. But could you please take a step back? My grandmother is getting suffocated with so much love.”
Everyone stepped back politely, laughing awkwardly and apologizing.
A lady approached Yorna, gently shook her hand, and with a warm smile said:
“You are a very lucky woman to have this girl as your granddaughter. She is a gem.”
Without waiting for an answer, the lady simply walked away, leaving Yorna motionless and completely speechless.
Helena noticed her grandmother’s shock, gently grabbed her arm, and pulled her along.
“That’s not all, Grandma. There’s more I want to show you.”
They walked to a building with refined architecture, colorful windows, and an impeccably flowered garden. It was an orphanage. But not just any orphanage. It was... welcoming, beautiful, full of life. Exotic toys, modern structures, and, above all, children's laughter echoed everywhere.
As soon as Helena entered, a wave of small hugs surrounded her. Children ran to her, smiling, jumping into her arms. A little girl of about four approached with a flower bud in her hands.
"Here, Heleninha!"
"Aww... what a beautiful flower! Thank you, my little one!" Helena replied, kneeling and stroking the girl's head. The girl laughed and ran back to her friends.
Yorna watched the scene, stunned. That kind of love, coming from children... it was pure. And Helena had earned it—not by titles or wealth, but by who she was.
Helena waved goodbye to the children and pointed to two swings gently swaying under a tree.
"Let's talk over there, Grandma."
Yorna just nodded. A silly smile escaped her lips. She was... enchanted.
---
Off screen
The theater fell silent for a few seconds. Then a murmur arose.
Everyone was awed by what they had seen. The village, the orphanage, the reception. It was as if Helena were a combination of ruler and heroine—someone who, even at a young age, had already changed lives.
Crusch, overcome with curiosity, broke the silence:
Crusch: Little one... were you the one who built this village?
Helena smiled, proud as an architect who had just received the top prize for her work.
Helena: This is Andromeda Village. Dad and I founded and financed it. We wanted to create a place where no one would be abandoned or oppressed.
The silence turned to shock.
Crusch, Anastasia, Priscilla, Felt, and even Emilia were completely speechless. A child of only six years old, leading the creation and management of an entire village?
Subaru, seeing everyone paralyzed, sighed and commented with a hint of irony:
Subaru: If you want to know more about the village, you might want to pay attention to the screen again.
Everyone, still in shock, nodded automatically and returned to staring at the projection, now even more eager to find out what Helena would do next.
---
In the other theater...
Subaru, in his younger self, kept his eyes glued to the screen. The sight of the charming village and the affection the villagers showed for Helena genuinely impressed him.
He leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms, a faint smile forming on his face as he thought:
Younger Subaru (thoughtfully): "So... this is the village my future self mentioned. I admit it's more beautiful than I imagined. But what surprises me most isn't that... it's seeing how much Helena is respected and loved by these people. Did she really... achieve all this on her own?"
His smile widened again with pure fatherly pride and he thought:
Younger Subaru (thoughtfully): "She really is incredible... And to think that, even so little, she's already done so much. I wonder if it would really be so bad to have her back in my world. Although I doubt Priscilla would accept it, I'm proud of everything Helena has achieved."
And with that warm thought, his gaze returned to the screen, ready to see what his daughter would show next.
---
On screen
At the playground...
Helena and Yorna sat side by side on the swings, swaying gently under the sky painted in shades of orange, violet, and gold by the sunset. The silence between them wasn't uncomfortable—on the contrary, it was serene, almost intimate. A rare moment of peace.
But, like any curious and perceptive grandmother, Yorna broke the silence first:
"Little one... what exactly is this place? And why do the locals treat you like a queen?"
Helena continued gazing at the horizon for a few seconds, the breeze ruffling her hair. Her voice was calm but firm:
"This is Andromeda Village. It was once ruled by a corrupt and despicable nobleman who mercilessly exploited the residents. When Dad and I came here, we decided to put an end to that.
We overthrew the tyrant, took control, and incorporated the village into the Andromeda Company."
She paused briefly, recalling her efforts:
"We invested everything we had. We renovated houses, built schools, and ensured clean water, food, and jobs. I personally helped many families. What was once a miserable hole has become a dignified home for everyone who lives here."
Yorna listened silently, absorbing each word with an expression of growing pride. When Helena finished, the woman smiled emotionally.
"You are extraordinary, my dear granddaughter."
Helena returned the smile, but her expression quickly became more thoughtful.
"Grandma... can I ask you something?"
"Of course, tell me."
"I have Vollachian blood, don't I?"
Yorna's silence was answer enough. Helena raised her eyebrow with a subtle smile, as if confirming an obvious suspicion.
"I knew it. I discovered it when I studied the Ten Swords of Power, especially the Yang Sword. Only someone of the royal lineage of Vollachia can wield it... and the current emperor... is my uncle, right?"
He paused, his gaze narrowing.
"What really intrigues me is... this means my mother was Vollachian."
Yorna sighed deeply, as if she's carried this secret for too long.
"Yes, Helena. Your mother was of the royal family of Vollachia. A princess. But... she chose another path."
"And what do I feel for her?" Helena murmured, staring at the sky.
The answer didn't come immediately. But then, she spoke softly:
"Resentment. For abandoning me. But also... curiosity. I want to understand why. Why did she leave us? Why did she disappear from my life? Aunt Shaula was like a mother to me, but... even so, I never stopped wondering if my biological mother thought of me. If... if she regretted it."
Yorna felt a pang in her chest, but remained steadfast.
"If you want to find her, go to Lugnica. But be careful, the kingdom is a nest of snakes, corrupt to the core. And for someone like you, it will be even more dangerous."
Helena said nothing. She just stood up, walked over to her grandmother, and hugged her tightly. Yorna returned the hug with affection, wrapping her nine fox tails around her granddaughter.
Minutes later, Yorna walked away with a serene smile.
"It's been a wonderful day, my jewel. But it's already getting dark. I'll explore the village a little more before I rest."
"Make yourself at home, Grandma," Helena replied.
As soon as Yorna walked away, a subtle glow illuminated Helena's pocket. It was her Metia in the form of a mirror. Activating it, Joseph's image appeared.
Helena's tone immediately changed to professional and sharp:
"Joseph. Did you manage to recover everything from that vermin's mansion?"
"Yes, Helena-sama. But there is one item... that you need to see in person."
Helena arched her eyebrow in interest.
"I'm on my way."
She turned off Metia and left the playground.
A few hours later, she and Yorna left Andromeda Village.
---
Off screen
Everyone in the theater was impressed—not only by the village's origins, but by the fact that Helena had so quickly discovered her Vollachian heritage.
Priscilla, proudly, lifted her chin and commented:
Priscilla: You're incredible, little one.
Before Helena could respond, Felt crossed his arms and said with a cheeky smile:
Felt: More than incredible. Big bro really taught you well. If you were a royal candidate... those shitty nobles would learn what real respect is.
Hearing this, Subaru and Helena exchanged a knowing look.
Helena just thought, with a mischievous smile:
Helena (thoughtfully): I can't wait to see everyone's faces when they find out I'm a real candidate... It'll be fun to see everyone's reactions.
---
In the other theater...
The younger Subaru was completely impressed. The way Helena deduced his noble lineage based solely on clues and her logical reasoning was worthy of a true strategist.
Younger Subaru (thoughtfully):
Okay... she's frighteningly intelligent. She figured out something on her own that would take a normal child years to connect the dots. But... it doesn't surprise me anymore. This girl is simply incredible. I'm just getting more and more curious: what could Joseph have found that was so important that Helena wanted to see it in person?
With this question lingering in his mind, he turned his attention back to the screen, silently expectant.
---
On screen
at Subaru's house
Subaru was sitting on the sofa, drinking tea that he could barely taste. Across from him, Yorna had arrived a few hours earlier, alone—Helena had stayed behind to deal with something her assistant had discovered. Despite her granddaughter’s absence, Yorna seemed in good spirits, and didn’t hesitate to tell him about her day.
“She really is amazing,” Yorna commented, slowly inhaling her kiseru and exhaling smoke with a nostalgic smile. “I didn’t expect her to master the Soul Marriage technique so well. And to top it all off, she owns her own company… created with the money she earned from bankrupting five gambling houses.”
Subaru shuddered at that, as if his own past had slapped him in the face, and spoke in a somber tone.
"Ever since that day, the owners of the gambling houses have been looking at me as if I were a grim reaper. That was chaos..."
Before they could continue, there was a knock on the door.
Knock, knock.
Subaru stood up and opened the door, revealing Helena entering with a cheerful smile on her face and one hand behind her back. As soon as he saw her, Subaru also smiled, as did Yorna.
— Daddy, grandma… — Helena said, her eyes shining. — I have something very important to show you.
They both exchanged a curious look.
— What is it, my little princess? — Subaru asked, in a loving tone.
Helena then revealed what she was hiding behind her back: an object that made time seem to stop. It was a royal coat of arms — the one that shone only in the presence of a legitimate candidate for the throne of Lugnica. And at that moment, it shone brightly in the little girl's hand.
Subaru's eyes widened. Yorna's mouth dropped open. Neither of them could speak.
Subaru couldn't react for a moment. That meant much more than it seemed. It meant, perhaps... that he would have to go back.
Back to Lugnica.
Back to a past he had spent six years avoiding.
And the worst part? Now it involved his daughter and he would never allow that.
and then the screen suddenly went dark, announcing the end of the screening.
---
Offscreen
The theater fell silent. Shock was visible on everyone's faces.
Helena... a real candidate?
The idea seemed too absurd to accept, and yet, the proof was there.
Subaru just sighed deeply, crossing his arms in resignation. Helena, with a mischievous smile, savored the general reaction as a well-played prank.
That was when the director's voice echoed through the auditorium's speakers, in a firm tone:
Director: And with that, we conclude today's screening. I recommend that everyone rest and process what they just saw... because what comes next will be even more impactful.
The voice fell silent,
leaving everyone to process that bombshell.
Continue
Notes:
Well, that was the chapter, I hope you enjoyed it, give reference to Jojo, which I made in this form of Rigel, which if you want, I will put in the main fic, and you can even suggest a name for Rigel's "stand" and its "powers", but don't forget to give suggestions on how to improve the fic. Now, the curiosities are two:
1. The Subaru of the future had a lot of headaches dealing with the betting shop owners and that's why he banned Helena from going to betting shops anywhere again.
2.Future Subaru told some things about future exhibitions to the younger Subaru so he already knows some things about the exhibitions.
Chapter 11: "The Return After 6 Years"
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Everyone was shocked, stunned, and completely silent when they discovered that Helena was a royal candidate. The little girl had a smug expression, while Subaru stroked her hair in his lap.
Finally, it was Al who broke the silence, his tone incredulous and questioning Subaru:
Al: Wait a minute, bro... How come the little princess is a royal candidate? How is that possible? Isn't she a little young for that?
Subaru sighed and replied, also confused:
Subaru: I have no idea how that happened either. At the time, it was a huge surprise to me.
The general shock only increased, until Otto noticed an important detail:
Otto: Wait. Doesn't that mean Helena will have to compete against her own mother?
Priscilla, with a casual expression, replied without losing her composure:
Priscilla: Apparently, the world has decided that my own daughter will be my rival for the throne.
Everyone was stunned by the baroness's calmness at the idea of competing against her own daughter. Amnesiac Rem, incredulous, asked:
Amnesiac Rem: Do you realize that, in that future, you will be competing against your own flesh and blood for the throne? Shouldn't that bother you?
Felt also approached, equally surprised and indignant:
Felt: Wait, you bitch... Are you really so easily accepting that your daughter will be your opponent in this Shit Selection?
Priscilla looked at Felt firmly and replied:
Priscilla: Listen carefully, sewer rat. If the world has decided that my daughter will be my opponent, who am I to deny it? And if I lose, there will be no shame or humiliation in being defeated by my own flesh and blood.
Silence filled the room, everyone in disbelief at the baroness's cold words. Helena then stared at her mother and retorted:
Helena: What a bold statement. Know that this doesn't mean I've forgiven you, but it's a pleasure to compete against you.
Priscilla smiled slightly and replied:
Priscilla: The pleasure is all mine, little one.
This interaction between the two made the tension in the room even more palpable. However, the director broke the mood:
Director: Look, I know the conversation is good, but the performance will co-
Before he could finish, Anastasia protested indignantly:
Anastasia: You want to start now, even though we haven't digested this news?
The director firmly replied:
Director: This is what the break will be for. Now, sit down.
Against the will of Anastasia and the others, everyone settled into their seats as the screen in front of them began to show the presentation.
---
At the cinema, where the younger Subaru was...
The younger Subaru remained frozen in his chair. His eyes were wide, his mouth slightly open, his face tense, as if he'd just been struck directly in the chest. He had just heard the most absurd and disturbing revelation of the show so far:
His daughter, Helena, had been chosen as a candidate for the new Royal Selection.
A claustrophobic silence gripped him, until his mind erupted into a whirlwind of thoughts:
Younger Subaru (thinking): "My God... How is this possible? My daughter... only six years old... involved in a political dispute? This is insane! This is inhumane! How—"
Before he could sink further into despair, a voice cut through the air and interrupted his thoughts.
Director: The next screening will begin, so please—
Subaru: You're starting now?! Are you kidding me?! I haven't even been able to process this absurd information! My daughter is going to be thrown into a political conflict while she's still a child!
The room fell silent for a moment. Subaru's tone had been explosive—not just with anger, but with desperation. But the director's response was cold and impersonal:
Director: You'll have time to digest this during the break. Now, sit down. The screening will continue.
Before Subaru could respond, the director's voice abruptly stopped. The room went dark again, and the screen came back to life.
Subaru clenched his fists, swallowed the scream that had caught in his throat, and, against his will, sat back down. His eyes were fixed on the screen, but his mind still burned with revolt.
Subaru (thinking): "Six years... Even though she's a genius, she probably doesn't even understand the responsibility of ruling a kingdom... And yet, by some cruel joke, she was chosen..."
As he thought this, the image on the screen began to form, and soon Subaru paid attention to the screen as the images quickly appeared.
---
On the screen...
Subaru Natsuki, 27, sat on a bench in a busy square in Kararagi. He wore a simple black shirt, bright orange pants, and shoes already a little worn from the last few days of walking. His hand rested on his chin as his gaze wandered the horizon, but his mind was elsewhere.
Ever since the devastating revelation a few days ago, a knot had formed in his stomach: his six-year-old daughter had been chosen as the royal candidate for the new Royal Selection of Lugnica.
Unbelievable.
Unacceptable.
Everything in him refused to accept this absurd reality—because he knew that cruel political game, because he had had to go through it because of Emilia and felt the consequences firsthand and bled for it.
Subaru (thoughtfully):
How did things get to this point...?
He whispered to himself, lost in thought. His eyes slowly closed, and then the memories of that fateful day took over his mind.
---
Flashback – A Few Days Ago
Off-Screen
In the screening room, viewers were extremely curious about Subaru's reaction to discovering that Helena was a royal candidate.
In the middle of the room, Subaru and Helena watched the projection with somber expressions. They both knew what was coming.
Subaru (thoughtfully): So they're really going to show that day...? Seeing the little princess in danger again... that won't be easy.
Without thinking, his hand moved and stroked his daughter's hair, trying to convey some comfort. Helena, however, remained with her head down, visibly shaken.
The girl bit her lip, fighting back sadness. But even so, they both stared back at the screen. There was no escaping the past.
---
With the younger Subaru in the other cinema.
The younger Subaru was visibly distressed and filled with a nagging curiosity about how his future self had reacted to the news that Helena was a royal candidate. In his mind, he couldn't help but wonder:
Younger Subaru (thoughtfully): How did my future self react to this news? Definitely not pleasantly, that's for sure.
He stared at the screen with a mixture of anxiety and curiosity, unable to look away.
---
On the screen...
Silence reigned in the room. Subaru remained motionless, as if punched in the stomach. Little Helena, his six-year-old daughter, had just said with a proud smile:
"Daddy! I've been chosen as the royal candidate!"
That phrase, spoken with such enthusiasm, seemed to echo incessantly in his head. Subaru couldn't say anything. His mouth was half-open, his eyes wide—he was completely speechless. It was as if his mind had frozen, desperately trying to process the absurdity of it all.
Yorna didn't react either. Helena's grandmother stared at her granddaughter with slightly wide eyes, the kiseru forgotten between her fingers.
Helena looked at them both, worried by their lack of response.
"Dad...? Grandma...? Aren't you happy for me?"
But before she could finish her sentence, Subaru stood up suddenly, and his chair scraped sharply against the floor.
"NO!" she screamed, her voice filled with despair. "I am NOT happy about you being chosen for this DAMNED royal selection!"
Helena recoiled, startled. Her father had never yelled at her before. Her little eyes were shining with tears on the verge of falling. Yorna clapped her hand over her mouth in shock, but before she could say anything, Helena asked shakily,
"Why, Daddy...? Why aren't you happy...?"
Subaru took a deep breath, trying to control the fury and fear mingling within him. He sat back on the sofa, his shoulders slumped, and spoke in a lower but still firm tone:
"Helena... the royal selection is not a good thing. It's not a game of princesses. It's a political battlefield, dirty and cruel. I've lived through it. I've lived through the rot and suffered. I don't want to see you in that kind of world... ever."
But Helena, her little hands clenched into fists, replied angrily:
"But I can do it! I can, Daddy! I have my own company, I already know how to negotiate, talk to adults... I want this!"
Subaru looked at her with a stern look, that of a father who has seen too many horrors.
"No. No, Helena. You will not participate in this selection. It's out of the question. You're staying here. And until you get this absurd idea out of your head... you're grounded."
It was like breaking his heart into a thousand pieces.
"I hate you!" she screamed, before running crying to her room, slamming the door loudly.
Silence returned.
Subaru sighed deeply, resting his elbows on his knees and burying his face in his hands. Yorna, still in shock, sat down beside him and, after smoking a puff of golden kiseru, said calmly:
"Honestly... I know you would probably never let the little one get involved in this." And I understand. Any father would do the same in your place. But... maybe she should at least meet her mother.
Before she could finish, Subaru interrupted her, his voice firm as steel:
"No. She won't see Priscilla. Absolutely not. Priscilla lost that right six years ago when she abandoned our daughter. And as for the Selection... that simply won't happen."
Yorna sighed, slowly standing up with her kiseru between her fingers, and with a gesture murmured:
"That's her decision. And, honestly, I respect it. But... one day, perhaps, she will have the right to choose for herself. To know the truth."
She left the house in silence, leaving Subaru alone, lost in thoughts that would haunt him for the next few days.
And soon after, Yorna departed back to Vollachia.
--
End of Flashback
---
Offscreen
The atmosphere in the theater grew tense. Everyone was uncomfortable with the fight between father and daughter. Emilia, indignant, turned to Helena, who had a sad look on her face, and said:
Emilia: How can you be so mean as to say that to Su-
Before she could finish, Subaru interrupted her, sternly:
Subaru: Don't you dare talk to my daughter like that.
Emilia was shocked and replied:
Emilia: But Subaru, she said she hates you...
Again interrupted, this time by Helena, who said:
Helena: This time you, half-elf, are right. What I said was stupid and foolish. I should never have said that to the p—
Before he finished, Subaru stroked her head and said gently and lovingly:
Subaru: Little princess, there's no need to blame me. I know you said that on impulse. No need to apologize. I know you don't hate me.
Helena hugged him, and he hugged her back.
Some in the audience were moved by the scene, but one person wasn't paying attention: Priscilla. She was thoughtful about Subaru's words and mused:
Priscilla (thoughtfully): Why don't I feel anger or indignation when he says I don't deserve to know my own daughter? Why do I almost feel understanding for his decision? Isn't it strange that a goddess like me doesn't feel anger about this?
While she was thinking, her knight Al commented aloud, unintentionally:
Al: God, I didn't imagine the little princess had a bit of the princess's temper.
BAM.
Priscilla snapped out of her thoughts and smacked Al with her fan, speaking seriously:
Priscilla: Aldebaran, don't talk nonsense. Let's focus on the show.
Al could only obey. Everyone turned back to the screen.
---
In the other cinema, the younger Subaru was present.
The younger Subaru watched the scene, paralyzed, when he heard his future daughter say those piercing words: "I hate you!"
It was as if a dagger had pierced his chest.
Younger Subaru (thoughtfully): She... hates me? Was I really a good father to her... or was I terrible?
A deep pain settled in his heart, as doubt spread like poison through his veins. Images of Helena crying seemed to be etched into his mind, over and over again. He wanted to believe he would be a good father, that he would protect and love his daughter above all else. But now... he wasn't sure.
He looked down for a moment, trying to compose himself, his fists clenched on his knees, and thought:
Younger Subaru (thoughtfully): No... I can't let this get to me. I still have to see more before I draw my own conclusions.
Taking a deep breath, he forced himself to lift his head and return his gaze to the screen, even with the suffocating weight on his chest.
---
On Screen
Subaru let out a long sigh, exhaling as if he could expel his worries with it. Ever since that day, Helena had remained imprisoned—locked in her room, refusing to speak to him. It had been days since the unpleasant revelation that his daughter had been chosen as a royal candidate... and the silence between them felt increasingly heavy.
Despite this, Subaru still cared for her: he would leave breakfast, lunch, and dinner at her door on time, even without receiving a response. Guilt consumed him. Yelling at his little princess... he never wanted to get to that point. But the fear of losing her if something horrible happened to her during the Selection was simply unbearable.
Still... there was another reason. One he couldn't even admit to himself.
Returning to Lugnica. After six long years away from that kingdom, the thought of setting foot there again was like a punch to the gut. So many memories—good and bad—still haunted him.
His mind was in a whirl of doubts and worries when he felt a light tap on his shoulder. Turning, he found himself face to face with a familiar figure.
Zaresteia, his hired Great Spirit, sat beside him with a curious look.
"What's that look on your face, my contractor?" she said, arching an eyebrow. "You look like you're in a trance."
Subaru let out another sigh, forcing a tired smile.
"I guess that's it..."
Zaresteia watched him closely, her tone becoming more serious.
"You still haven't managed to process the idea of the little being chosen as the royal candidate, have you? It reminds you of the Half-Devil... doesn't it?"
The name didn't need to be said for its weight to be felt.
Subaru looked down and nodded slowly.
Unfortunately, yes. And... I wonder if I did the right thing. Yelling at her... denying her participation in the selection... preventing her from seeing her mother... Sometimes I think: what if I'm a terrible father?
Zarestia huffed impatiently and lightly slapped him on the shoulder.
Stop talking nonsense, Subaru. You're an excellent father. And do you want to know the greatest proof of that? The day you met Halibel and me. The day we signed our contract.
Subaru turned to her, surprised by her answer. A nostalgic smile slowly appeared on his lips.
"Yes... I remember that day well."
Flashback – Five years ago
Off-screen
Everyone paid attention, curious to know how Subaru met Zarestia and Halibel—especially Anastasia, who spoke with an amused and curious tone:
Anastasia: So let's see how Natsuki-san won the loyalty of one of the Great Spirits... and his admirer, one of the strongest in the world.
Otto took advantage and asked the question directly:
Otto: Natsuki, I'm curious too. How did you gain the trust of two such dangerous beings?
Garfiel, with his agitated demeanor, immediately agreed:
Garfiel: That's right, Captain! I want to know how you won their loyalty!
Subaru just smiled mischievously.
Subaru: Well... you'll find out soon enough.
Curiosity grew in the room as to how Subaru met two such powerful people. Only Beatrice didn't seem excited—her face showed pure disgust.
Beatrice (thinking): "I can't believe Betty has to watch Betty's Subaru make a deal with that... bitch."
She huffed, returning to the screen with a sullen expression.
---
In the cinema where the younger Subaru is.
The younger Subaru couldn't hide his growing curiosity. He wanted to understand how his future self managed to gain the loyalty of such powerful beings as Halibel and Zarestia. But above all, he was intrigued by why his future self had made a contract with Zarestia. In his mind, he pondered:
Younger Subaru (thoughtfully): "So, I'll find out now why my future self made a contract with that Zarestia. Was he serious when he said she's a better Spirit than Beako? No... that's impossible."
He denied the possibility of Zarestia being superior to his beloved loli spirit. But deep down, perhaps he would reconsider after seeing what Zarestia was truly capable of.
With his mind full of questions, Subaru looked back at the screen, eager to find out what would happen next.
---
On Screen
It was supposed to be just another ordinary day.
Subaru was facing his first mission as a mercenary. He desperately needed money to support his daughter, Helena, who was only one at the time. Shaula and Meili were left as babysitters—an idea that already sounded dangerously irresponsible, but it was the best he could come up with.
The mission? Simple, according to the contractor: eliminate some beasts on the outskirts of Gusteko.
Of course. "Simple." As if anything in this damn world was like that.
But Subaru wasn't prepared for what he found.
The creatures awaiting him in the frozen tundra looked like something out of a nightmare—giant, deformed cyclopes with two enormous horns on their foreheads, bodies covered in coal-black fur, muscular as bears, and the size of carriages. They were grotesque, savage... and hungry.
Subaru tried to fight. He really did. But his movements were limited, and one of the beasts managed to hit him in the arm. The pain was intense, and the blood streaming down his face only made matters worse. He was cornered, breathing heavily, staggering in the snow as the two Cyclopes slowly advanced.
And then the thought crossed his mind, like a blade of ice:
"Damn it... I'm going to have to use Return by Death. Right now... when I promised I'd never use it again."
Frustrated, trapped in a cycle of despair, Subaru clenched his fists. But the final blow... never came.
Instead, the dry sound of blades slicing through flesh filled the air—followed by the thud of the creatures' bodies falling to the ground. Their heads rolled through the snow like ripe fruit. And Subaru, panting and confused, looked up.
Two strangers stood before him.
One of them was a black-furred wolfman, dressed in an elegant purple kimono. He was calmly smoking a kiseru, as if he hadn't just killed two monsters. The other was a woman with white hair with a lime-green streak, intense golden eyes, and an impassive expression. Her white kimono looked almost sacred—except for the fact that the skirt ended mid-thigh, exposing her long legs, while a lime-green orb floated at her waist. The right side of the kimono overlapped the left.
She calmly approached the corpse of one of the cyclopes and, with a wave of her hand, conjured wind magic, opening the creature's belly with surgical precision. A putrid odor escaped. From within, she removed a small orb of light, which glowed softly in her palm.
"Finally… I got my orb of light back," she murmured, as if retrieving the cell phone she'd forgotten in the kitchen.
Subaru could only stare, paralyzed between shock and exhaustion. Until he felt a shadow approaching. It was the wolfman.
"Hey, kid. Are you okay?" he asked, his voice deep but surprisingly gentle. "Can you get up?"
"I... yes. Yes, I think so," Subaru said, trying to stand with some dignity. "Thank you for your help, sir..."
"Call me Halibel," he replied, blowing smoke from his kiseru.
At the name, Subaru's eyes widened.
"Wait a minute... Halibel?! The admirer?! I remember you! We saw each other in Vollachia, when Anastasia hired you!"
Halibel narrowed her eyes, trying to place the boy. And then it dawned on her.
"Hey, wait... are you that kid who claimed to be the Emperor's son?"
Subaru scratched the back of his neck, embarrassed.
"Well... yes. It was me. But now I want to know: what the hell are you and that woman doing in Gusteko? That place is a freezing hell!"
"I was hired to hunt these strange beasts that appeared here," Halibel replied. "And, by coincidence, I happened to bump into you..."
Before he could finish, the woman—still covered in the monster's viscous blood—turned to them.
"Zarestia, one of the Four Great Spirits. That's what they call me," she said with icy calm.
Subaru blinked, astonished.
"Zarestia…? Wow. It's a pleasure. But… what exactly are you doing here?"
She replied as if explaining where she'd lost her slipper.
Simple. That disgusting beast swallowed my sphere of light. I hunted it for days. We ended up meeting here.
Subaru broke out in a cold sweat at the casualness of her response. Then he took a deep breath and said,
"Well... since we're all in the same boat, how about we form a temporary alliance? Just until we get out of this damned place alive."
There was a brief silence.
Halibel shrugged, still smoking.
"Fine by me."
Zarestia sighed a little, bored.
"It doesn't matter. As long as you don't get in the way."
And so, quite unexpectedly, an unlikely trio was formed in that frozen desert.
A few days later...
Off-screen
Everyone in the theater was surprised at how Subaru met Halibel and Zarestia, and Crusch, curious, broke the silence and asked Subaru:
Crusch: Subaru, did you work as a mercenary? Why? Couldn't you have used the Star Matter to make money?
Subaru replied:
Subaru: At the time, I didn't have the Star Matter. So I had to work as a mercenary to put food on the table... and take care of this beautiful little princess," he said, stroking Helena's head.
The girl closed her eyes, smiling at the affection.
Wilhelm then spoke:
Wilhelm: So it was on your first mission that you met Halibel and Zarestia?
Subaru: Yes. If it weren't for them, I probably would have had to restart several times to escape those Mabeasts.
The mood grew tense at the mention of Return by Death, but Julius was the next to speak:
Julius: I didn't expect that from you, Subaru… to win the loyalty of such dangerous people in that situation.
Subaru rolled his eyes. Before he could respond, Helena spoke smugly:
Helena: Hah! You're pathetic, both as a "king" and as a knight. My father is a hundred times better than you at everything. Of course he would win the loyalty of Uncle Halibel and Aunt Zarestia… something you couldn't achieve in a thousand years.
Julius was visibly bothered by the little girl's comment, but he restrained himself—after all, Helena was a real candidate—and quickly spoke in his usual gentlemanly and respectful tone:
Julius: I apologize for my inappropriate tone, Miss Helena.
Helena: Whatever. Let's get back to watching... I want everyone to see how amazing my father is.
Subaru smiled, touched by his daughter's pride, and everyone turned their attention back to the screen.
---
In the other cinema, where the younger Subaru is.
The younger Subaru was surprised to see that his future self had become a mercenary, not to mention meeting Halibel and Zarestia on his very first mission. He couldn't help but think:
Younger Subaru (thoughtfully): "Wait… my future self became a mercenary? I never imagined that could happen… it's almost like some isekai I've seen. But besides that, at least he was lucky to meet those two. If he hadn't met them… well, I can't even imagine how many loops he would have had to go through to get out of that place."
He thought with a hint of sympathy for his future self, even as he shuddered slightly at the thought of freezing to death again. However, he chose to ignore the memory and returned to looking at the screen.
---
On Screen
Against all odds, the unlikely trio ended up becoming surprisingly close. During the freezing days in Gusteko, Subaru managed to form a sincere bond with Halibel and Zarestia, sharing stories about his daughter, Helena, and how he was struggling to give her a better life. He also spoke about his life in Lugnica, his struggles and mistakes—including the broken contract with Beatrice.
Over time, Halibel and Zarestia came to admire Subaru’s determination, his raw humanity, and his stubbornness. Their friendship blossomed under the dark, icy skies of Gusteko.
One night, while they were resting in a cave sheltered from the biting wind, Subaru began to feel unwell. His body trembled, and he suddenly fell to his knees, vomiting violently. Frightened, Zarestia ran over to him and examined him carefully.
“Mana poisoning…” she said in a strained voice. “Do you have a faulty gate?”
Subaru nodded with difficulty, pale and panting.
“Yes… I had a contract with a great spirit to be able to siphon off the excess mana, but I broke the contract with her after she stopped talking to me completely.
Before Zarestia could respond, she and Halibel turned sharply. The sound of heavy footsteps echoed through the cave, accompanied by monstrous grunts. Two immense creatures emerged from the darkness.
They looked like gorillas, but with a distorted appearance. Their bodies were covered in snow-white fur, except for the bare patches on their faces, chests, and arms. They had glowing yellow eyes and a single curved horn that rose from the center of their foreheads. Their thick arms were the size of logs, and their footsteps shook the ground.
Halibel narrowed her eyes and said with a mischievous smile:
"Well, well... Snow Blights. They usually appear in the Elior Forest, but it seems they've decided to migrate to this frozen hell. And from the looks of it, they're hungry."
The monsters roared and advanced. Halibel moved quickly, duplicating herself into two shadowy clones that brandished sharp katanas. In a coordinated move, the two attacked the Snow Blights, leaving them screaming in pain.
Meanwhile, Zarestia held Subaru tightly, and her golden eyes were more serious than ever.
“Make a contract with me,” she said, her tone resolute.
“W-wait, what?!” Subaru’s eyes widened.
“Do you have to repeat that?” she snapped impatiently. “Make a contract with me now, or you’ll die here from mana poisoning in a frozen cave… and leave your daughter an orphan.”
Subaru swallowed hard. Helena’s face flashed through his mind like a ray of sunlight piercing a storm.
He held out his hand, looking Zarestia in the eye.
“I accept the contract.”
Zarestia smiled and shook his hand. In the next instant, a wave of lime-green mana enveloped them both, sealing the pact. Subaru’s body was enveloped by a pleasant sensation. He could feel the mana-laced mana gradually being neutralized.
Halibel, who had just finished off the two mabeasts, returned with a carefree smile on her face and the katana resting on her shoulder.
“Well… this isn’t something you see every day.”
Subaru and Zarestia exchanged glances and laughed softly in relief.
A few days later, the trio finally managed to leave Gusteko. Since then, they have been inseparable—not just battle companions, but lifelong friends.
End of Flashback – 5 years ago.
Off screen.
Everyone was visibly surprised by the story of how Subaru contracted with Zarestia and befriended her and Halibel. Beatrice, seeing this, couldn't contain her disgust; she clenched her fists in sadness as she thought:
Beatrice (thoughtfully): "How could Betty be so stupid to abandon Subaru at his lowest point and let that bitch become his contracted spirit?"
Tears began to well up in her eyes.
Helena, noticing this, smiled mischievously with satisfaction:
Helena (thoughtfully): "How good it is to see the suffering of this useless spirit who only got in Dad's way. I hope she suffers knowing that Aunt Zarestia is a much better spirit for Dad than she ever was."
She thought with a satisfied, mischievous expression, before turning back to the screen along with the others.
---
In the other cinema, with the younger Subaru.
Younger Subaru was visibly surprised to see how his future self managed to befriend Halibel and Zarestia, as well as form a contract with the latter. Thoughtfully, he reflected:
Younger Subaru (thoughtfully): Would it be a bad idea to try to get closer to them as soon as I get out of here? The problem will be figuring out where to find them... But if I can, they could be a great help. I just need to talk to Beako first to keep her from getting jealous of Zarestia.
After pondering, he looked back at the screen, eager to see what would happen next.
---
On the Screen
Back in the present, Subaru smiled nostalgically, remembering those cold days in Gusteko. His gaze was distant, but light... almost proud.
Zarestia, sitting beside him, noticed and smiled too.
"That's the smile I want to see on your face," she said softly. "The smile of a proud father... of someone who gave everything to see his daughter happy."
Subaru scratched the back of his neck, a little embarrassed by the compliment. But before he could retort, Zarestia continued, this time with a more intense expression.
"You're a wonderful father, Subaru. You never stopped fighting for Helena. You gave her all the love and affection you could... even though her mother was a complete scoundrel for abandoning such a sweet child."
His voice held a touch of irritation—his anger toward Priscilla was still evident. But then his tone changed. It became more serious, more direct.
"That's why I think you should seriously consider Helena's desire to participate in the Royal Selection."
Subaru looked at her, confused.
"Consider? What do you mean by that?"
Zarestia returned his gaze, her words sharp as the Gusteko wind.
"Don't play dumb. You never got over what you experienced in Lugnica. Your traumas, your mistakes... your inner demons still haunt you. In my opinion, returning there might be the chance you need to face them once and for all."
Subaru sighed, looking at the ground.
"Is that so...?" he murmured uncertainly.
Zarestia then rose from the bench and held out her hand as if placing a choice in his hands.
"That's up to you. Whatever you decide, I'll be by your side... But there's one thing you can't do: run away from this issue. You've run away for too long."
With that, she turned and left, leaving Subaru alone on the wooden bench, enveloped in silence and turbulent thoughts. Her words echoed like muffled thunder within him.
After a few minutes, he stood up, still lost in thought, and began walking aimlessly through the bustling streets of Kararagi—just wanting to clear his head.
[Scene change]
---
Off-screen
Everyone was intrigued by Zarestia's words. Felt, curious, asked:
Felt: Big bro... did she manage to convince you to return to the kingdom?
Subaru replied calmly:
Subaru: Not exactly. You'll understand in the next scenes what really made me allow the little princess to participate in the Royal Selection.
The others looked at each other, even more curious, and turned their attention back to the screen.
---
In the other cinema where the younger Subaru is
The younger Subaru frowned slightly at Zarestia's words. Despite her firm, assured tone, he couldn't quite bring himself to be convinced.
Younger Subaru (thinking): I didn't expect Zarestia to be so good with words... But why do I feel like even this isn't enough to make my future self accept Helena's crazy idea of participating in the Royal Selection?
The idea of seeing his six-year-old daughter involved in this kind of competition still bothered him deeply. Still, he sighed, pushing those thoughts away, and returned his gaze to the screen.
---
On Screen
Subaru walked through the busy streets of Kararagi, his hands in his pockets and a pensive expression on his face. He passed smiling couples, friends having fun, families entering restaurants... everyone seemed to be having a good time, while he felt like a displaced spectator in all those happy moments.
He sighed deeply.
It was then that he felt something soft touch his back. Before he could react, a familiar voice whispered excitedly in his ear:
"Hello, master!"
Subaru turned slowly... and there she was: Shaula. Wearing her classic, anything-but-subtle ensemble—black bikini, bow tie, necklace, black shorts held up by an orange belt, and a tattered black cape with orange accents.
Subaru just let out another sigh, this time somewhat resigned.
"It's good to see you too, Shaula..."
She beamed from ear to ear and, without giving him time to say anything else, grabbed his arm enthusiastically.
"Let's go out together, master! Let's have fun!"
"Wait, I don't even—" he tried to protest.
But protesting to Shaula was like trying to stop a hurricane with an umbrella. She was already pulling him through the streets before he could finish his sentence.
And so, the unlikely couple traveled through Kararagi. They visited local restaurants, tried exotic foods, browsed sweet stalls, and even stopped at a small night market. Shaula seemed ecstatic about every detail, pointing out random things with a twinkle in her eye—while Subaru, little by little, relaxed and let go of the weight of his thoughts, at least for a few hours.
They laughed. A lot. Shaula tried (and failed) to win a ring toss game in the Land of the Pleiades, made bad jokes, and had hours of fun as a couple.
Hours later…
Off-screen
Most people seemed happy with the romantic scene between Subaru and Shaula—except Rem, Emilia, the amnesiac Rem, Priscilla.
Rem discreetly tightened the hem of her dress, her eyes slightly dark.
Rem (thinking): Why? Why did everything have to be like this in this future? Why did my hero have to have a daughter with that damned baroness who kicked and humiliated him? And now I have to watch him act like a couple with this woman? Why was my future self so stupid as to let such a wonderful man slip away?
The bitterness she felt was accompanied by a deep self-loathing.
Emilia wasn't much different. Her gaze was downcast, and her mind was sunk in self-criticism.
Emilia (thinking): Why do I have to see my knight happy with another woman? Why was my future self so naive as to abandon someone as incredible as Subaru?
Amnesiac Rem, for her part, was confused and uncomfortable.
Amnesiac Rem (thinking): Why do I feel this pain in my chest when I see this idiot with this Shaula?
Priscilla, on the other hand, maintained an irritated and haughty expression.
Priscilla (thinking): There's no way this perverted Scorpio can make my daughter consider her a mother. That's impossible.
She stared back at the screen, still uncomfortable.
At the cinema where the younger Subaru is
---
The younger Subaru remained intrigued and somewhat confused about how he should feel seeing his future self happily with Shaula—and not Emilia.
Younger Subaru (thoughtfully): Honestly… I don't know how to feel seeing this. I mean, even though my future self said I could be happy in another way, I never imagined myself liking a woman other than Rem… or Emilia-tan.
He pondered, torn between surprise and uncertainty, about his future self's romantic encounter with Shaula. Despite his confusion, he took a deep breath and returned his attention to the screen, determined to see what would happen next.
---
On Screen
Night had fallen over Kararagi, spreading a veil of twinkling stars across the clear sky. The unexpected encounter between Subaru and Shaula, filled with laughter, surprises, and fun moments, had become something memorable.
Now, the two sat side by side on a quiet bench, gazing up at the starry sky.
Subaru watched the stars twinkle for a moment, then shifted his gaze to Shaula and smiled.
"This... this was the best day of my life. No lie."
Shaula, surprised and happy by his words, rested her head on his shoulder, her soft smile contrasting with her usual hyperactive demeanor.
"I loved it too, Master..."
The comfortable silence between them lasted a few minutes, lulled by the distant sounds of the still-living city. Then, Shaula broke the moment with an unexpectedly serious question:
"Master... are you and Helena going back to Lugnica? So she can participate in the Royal Selection?"
The question caught Subaru off guard. He raised his eyebrows and sighed, replying with some hesitation:
"Honestly... I don't know. Before, I was absolutely certain we wouldn't return. But after talking to Zarestia, I was filled with doubts..."
Shaula then assumed a serious expression—a rare enough thing to intrigue Subaru even more.
"Master... let Helena participate in the Selection. She deserves to know her mother."
Subaru fell silent, clearly surprised to hear something like that from Shaula. Then he murmured:
"But... you said you would be her mother. And, in practice, you were. Ever since she was a baby... you've been by her side the whole time. I never thanked you for that... so, thank you. For everything."
Shaula smiled with a touch of pride, but her tone remained serious:
"I know, Master. And I am her mother, in my own way. But, over time, I realized that... the little one deserves to know her biological mother." Even though I still think—with all the reason in the world—that I'm much better than her.
Subaru stared at her for a few seconds, surprised by the maturity of her words. It was hard to imagine the old Shaula saying something like that. Then he added:
"I've noticed that since I first met her, six years ago…"
Subaru closed his eyes for a moment, as if the memories were pulling him back in time.
Flashback - Six Years Ago
---
Off-screen
Everyone watched intently, intrigued by what would happen next. Ricardo looked at Subaru and asked:
Ricardo: Hey, how was her first meeting with the little one?
Subaru replied with a small smile:
Subaru: You'll see soon enough.
The curiosity in the air was palpable. Priscilla, however, maintained an expression of irritation and thought bitterly:
Priscilla (thoughtfully): I hope it's not a waste of time to see my daughter in the hands of that perverted scorpion.
She snorted and turned her eyes back to the screen.
---
At the cinema where the younger Subaru was
Young Subaru was intrigued, trying to understand how Shaula had met his daughter.
(younger Subaru's thoughts): "Let's see how Shaula met my daughter… and how she kept that crazy promise to become her mother. That still seems so absurd to me."
He shook his head, disbelieving that Shaula was capable of such a thing. Still, he stared back at the screen.
---
On Screen
Subaru was exhausted.
The routine had become unbearable: he spent his days knocking on doors looking for a job to support Helena, while at night he barely slept, caring for the baby alone. The biggest problem, however, was not having anyone he could trust to look after his daughter while he looked for work. That was until the day when, by pure chance (or bad luck?), he met Meili and Shaula at a bar in Kararagi and was surprised to see that Shaula had regained her humanoid form and, moreover, that they knew about Helena. Most surprising of all, it was Shaula who offered to babysit Helena, which had perplexed him at the time.
Subaru hesitated. And rightly so. Shaula was... well, Shaula. But at that moment, he was so desperate that any help seemed like a blessing.
"It might work," he thought. "Or it might be the worst mistake of my life."
He didn't have much time to reconsider his decision. The next day, he heard a cheerful knock on the door. When he opened it, there she was: Shaula, with a smile that almost made the sun seem shy.
"Master!" he said, entering without any ceremony.
Subaru sweated a little nervously.
Shaula ran to the small crib in the corner of the room and widened her eyes when she saw Helena sleeping peacefully, wearing star-print pajamas.
"She's so beautiful!" he exclaimed, nearly crying with emotion. "I'm going to love being her adoptive mother!"
Subaru scratched the back of his neck and sighed, already anticipating the headache that was coming.
"Okay, listen: she needs to be fed in the afternoon with the milk from the kitchen cupboard. That's all. The rest of the time, she usually sleeps. But if she cries, just sing her a little song to calm her down, okay?"
"Yes, sir, boss, loving daddy!" Shaula replied, saluting, as if she were about to lead a war mission.
With some trepidation, Subaru set out for another day of job hunting.
Hours later, when he returned home, he found… chaos.
The place was upside down. Toys scattered, milk spilled on the floor, a pan stuck in the toilet (no one knows how it got there), and Shaula on her knees in the middle of the room, with Helena on her lap—miraculously laughing.
“Please, master! Give me one more chance! I swear I can learn! I… I even tried to sing! But I messed up the lyrics and started dancing too, and… I think the baby liked it?”
Subaru ran his hand over his face, sighing as if his soul were leaving his body. But when he saw Helena laughing happily in Shaula’s arms, he couldn’t bring himself to say no.
“Okay… one more chance. But if you blow up the kitchen, I’ll tie you to the lamppost in the park as punishment.”
“I promise!” Shaula said, beaming. "And thank you, master! I'll do my best for this little one!"
Days later…
Off-screen
Everyone sweated slightly at the sight of the mess Shaula had made babysitting Helena. Priscilla smiled smugly and thought:
Priscilla (thoughtfully): "It's obvious that this perverted Scorpio would never be a good foster mother for my daughter."
Meanwhile, Subaru, seeing his beloved little princess as a baby again, picked up Rigel and the teddy bear, opened his back, and took out a photo album.
Al, curious, asked:
Al: Bro, what's this?
Subaru, proud, replied:
Subaru: This is the photo album of the little princess when she was a baby.
Helena, horrified at the thought of what her father would do, spoke in a comical, pleading tone:
Helena: Daddy, don't show—
Before she could finish, Subaru opened the album and showed everyone several adorable, cuddly photos of her as a baby.
Priscilla was enchanted by her daughter's cuteness, while Helena covered her face in embarrassment. Subaru, with a proud fatherly smile, pointed to some photos:
Subaru: This was when Helena started crawling, and this one, dressed as a tiger, was when she started walking. God, she was so cute.
Everyone thought Helena was adorable in the photos, while Helena herself just wanted to disappear at that moment.
---
In the other theater, where the younger Subaru is.
Younger Subaru sweated slightly as he saw the mess Shaula had made while caring for Helena and thought to himself:
Younger Subaru (thoughtfully): "She's definitely not the best choice to be Helena's adoptive mother—"
But before he could continue that train of thought, something on the screen caught his eye and left him extremely surprised.
---
On Screen
After the chaos of that first day, Subaru decided that if Shaula really wanted to be Helena's nanny, she would have to learn. And he wasn't going to make it easy.
So, he began teaching her the basics: reading, writing, simple arithmetic—everything she needed to know to handle everyday tasks. He also repeated over and over what she needed to do with Helena: feeding schedules, how to change diapers, how to rock the baby to sleep, and even how to sing the right lullabies (without making up choreography in between).
Honestly, Subaru didn't have high expectations. After all, it was Shaula.
But then... something changed.
Little by little, Shaula went from a walking hurricane to a surprisingly caring presence. And what had been a haphazard attempt became something real. She began caring for Helena with a care so natural, so genuine, that Subaru could hardly believe it.
Until one day, Subaru came home after another tiring day. He expected the usual chaos: pillows on the ceiling, toys on the stove, maybe a cat dressed as a butler—who knows?
But when he opened the door... he found everything clean.
The house was organized. Quiet. Serene.
With cautious steps, he walked to the bedroom, feeling butterflies in his stomach. Upon entering, he saw a scene he would never forget: Shaula sitting in the armchair, cradling Helena in her arms with a sweet, tired smile. The little girl was dressed in a catsuit and snuggled against her "nanny's" chest.
Noticing Subaru's presence, Shaula looked at him, her eyes shining with emotion.
"Master..." she said, her voice almost trembling—she spoke her first words.
Subaru felt his heart race.
"Really? What?"
Before Shaula could respond, Helena murmured in the sweetest, sweetest voice in the world:
"Daddy... Mommy, Shaula..."
Subaru stood still. Shocked. An inexplicable warmth rose in his chest. Part of him wanted to laugh, part wanted to cry.
Shaula, on the other hand, seemed overflowing with happiness, her eyes brimming with tears as she cradled the little girl in her arms as if she were the greatest treasure in the world. From that day on, Subaru had no doubt: Shaula wasn't just a nanny. She was almost Helena's mother, as much as he was her father. Although years later Helena called her aunt, it was clear that she considered her mother.
And as the years passed, with the arrival of Halibel and the support of Zarestia, the little family grew... strangely, chaotically, but absurdly happy.
End of Flashback — Six Years Ago
---
Off-screen
Everyone found the scene adorable, and Helena smiled fondly as she found herself calling Shaula Mommy. But the moment was abruptly interrupted by the sound of something breaking.
Crack
The source of the sound was Priscilla, who, with an expression of pure fury, clutched her fan so tightly that it broke. The baroness, furious, screamed at the top of her voice:
Priscilla: THAT DAMNED SCORPION IS DEAD! I SWEAR I WOULD BURN HER UNTIL THERE WAS NOTHING LEFT BUT HER ASHES!
Everyone was stunned by Priscilla's fury, so intense that no one could understand her next words. Al foolishly tried to calm the lady:
Al: Princess, don't you think d—
BAM
Before she could finish, Priscilla kicked her helmet, which fell to the ground, and, irritated, said:
Priscilla: Don't ask me to calm down, Aldebaran! How am I supposed to calm down with this ridiculous scene—
Before she could finish, she felt a tug. She looked down and saw Schult, timidly tugging at her dress, holding a tray of tea:
Schult: Priscilla-sama, I know it's bold of me, but please drink this tea to calm down.
Priscilla looked at her cute butler and, with a sigh, took the tea and drank it. Gradually, her fury subsided, and she sat down.
Everyone sighed in relief. Helena looked at her now calmer mother and thought, amusedly:
Helena (thoughtful): "Who would have thought I'd see her lose her temper over Aunt Shaula? It's amusing to see the woman who abandoned me lose her composure like that... definitely amusing."
She thought with a mischievous smile, looking as if she'd just witnessed a spectacle. Soon, everyone turned back to the screen.
---
In the cinema where the younger Subaru is.
Younger Subaru was shocked to see how good a mother Shaula had proven to be to Helena and thought to himself:
Younger Subaru (thoughtfully): “Okay, I underestimated Shaula. I never imagined she could be such a good mother to Helena that the little girl would call her Mommy. Now I understand why my future self says she's wonderful. Should I try to find her when I leave the theater? I want to really get to know her.”
He was intrigued by Shaula, but soon looked away, curious to see what would happen next.
---
On Screen
Subaru was silent for a few seconds, his eyes welling up as he remembered that special moment. Shaula, sensing his emotion, simply smiled tenderly.
"And that's why, Master..." she said, a mischievous, affectionate glint in her eyes, "I want that beautiful little girl who called me Mom to meet her birth mother. Just so she can see how much better I am in comparison."
Subaru let out a tired sigh, but then gave a small smile.
"Shaula... you manage to surprise me more every day."
"And that's why I love you," she replied without hesitation, with a mischievous, sincere smile.
Before Subaru could react, Shaula leaned in and kissed him softly on the lips. He was surprised at first, but soon returned the gesture with a sweetness he hadn't felt in years.
When their lips parted, Shaula looked at him with a gentle gaze, as if to say, "I'll be here, even when you're unsure whether to let me in."
"It was fun spending the day with you, Master. I hope we can do this more often." Then she turned and walked calmly under the starry sky, as if she knew this moment would forever be remembered.
Subaru stood there, still, staring up at the sky.
I wonder... will I ever be able to love someone again? he thought, his head bowed.
"It's been six years..." he murmured, reflecting.
Six long years since Rem and Emilia—the two women he loved most—broke his heart. In that time, he sank into grief, addiction, and pain. Alcoholism, near-depression... all of this was only overcome by a small light in his life: Helena.
It was for her that he kept going. And it was for her that he stayed away from any romantic relationship. He didn't want to risk another breakdown, another black hole he couldn't climb out of.
But... Shaula. Shaula was different. Chaotic, impulsive, loud... but with a pure heart. Perhaps she was the missing piece in that broken puzzle he called his heart.
Only time will tell.
With that thought, Subaru returned home. He took a shower, trying to clear his mind of daydreams, and went to his room. Before entering, he glanced at the next room: Helena's.
"Tomorrow..." he muttered to himself, "I'll talk to her about my decision."
And then he closed the door, lay down, and, for the first time in a long time, slept with a slightly lighter heart.
The next day...
Off-screen
Many were moved by the scene. Crusch, curious, asked Subaru:
Crusch: Subaru, is that how you convinced Helena to participate in the Royal Selection?
Before he could answer, his face set in a dark and sad look, Helena spoke for him in a melancholic tone:
Helena: You'll find out in the next scenes what made my father let me participate in the Royal Selection… a stupid act I committed.
Upon hearing this, everyone was intrigued, wondering what that act could have been. They quickly turned their attention back to the screen.
---
In the movie theater where the younger Subaru is
Seeing this, Younger Subaru began to form a thought.
Younger Subaru (thoughtful): So that's how my future self left H—
But before he could finish his train of thought, something appeared on the screen, leaving him in complete disbelief. His eyes widened, and he stared blankly, as if what was before him was impossible to believe.
---
On Screen
The sun had barely risen when Subaru woke, determined. After getting dressed, he went straight to the kitchen and prepared Helena's favorite breakfast: pancakes with butter. The sweet scent wafted through the house, creating a cozy atmosphere that contrasted with the growing anxiety in his chest.
With a tray in his hands and his heart beating faster than usual, he walked to his daughter's room. He stopped in front of the door and knocked softly, forcing a cheerful tone into his voice:
"Little princess, Daddy brought your favorite breakfast! Pancakes with butter... and also, well... he wanted to talk to you."
Silence.
Subaru frowned. Strange. Normally, she would already be running to the door, excited about the food. He tried again, this time a little more firmly:
"Helena?"
Nothing.
Heavy-hearted, Subaru slowly turned the doorknob and pushed open the door. The room was empty.
The tray nearly fell from his hands.
The bed was made, except for one thing: a letter carefully placed on the pillow. He approached slowly, as if each step weighed a ton. His trembling fingers picked up the envelope and hurriedly opened it.
His eyes scanned the written words. With each line he read, his face changed expression: confusion, shock, fear.
Then, his eyes widened, and in a fit of despair, he screamed with all the strength left in his lungs:
"HELENA!!!"
The voice echoed through the neighborhood, filled with despair and anguish.
Outside Subaru's house...
---
Offscreen
Everyone in the theater was shocked by the scene. Priscilla stood up, faced Subaru, and, in a demanding tone, asked:
Priscilla: What was in that letter?
Subaru, with a somber expression, replied:
Subaru: You'll find out in the next scene... along with everyone here.
The atmosphere grew tense. Everyone turned their eyes to the screen.
---
At the cinema, where the younger Subaru was
The younger Subaru felt a tightness in his chest as he watched the scene. Helena's disappearance and that letter, which had made his future self scream so desperately, had left him deeply uneasy.
His expression was filled with worry as he thought, trying to process the situation:
Younger Subaru (thinking): "What the hell was written in that letter to make my future self like that? And... where in the world did Helena go?"
He swallowed hard, panic rising within him. His eyes returned to the screen, fixed and filled with apprehension, fearing what might have happened to his future daughter.
---
On Screen
Shaula, Meili, Zarestia, and Halibel walked excitedly toward Subaru's house. They carried bags of gifts, candy, and some toys to surprise Helena—the intention was to cheer the girl up, since everyone knew how attentive she'd been lately.
But all the group's joy was interrupted by a deafening scream that echoed through the neighborhood like an arrow piercing everyone's hearts:
"HELENA!!!"
The door to the house was flung open, and without even noticing the group of friends, Subaru ran out like a madman, clutching a crumpled letter in one hand, as he ran straight for Patrasche's stable.
"What...?" Shaula muttered, confused.
Wasting no time, the four of them ran after him. When they reached the stable, the scene froze them: Patrasche, empty, was not in the stable where she usually was!
Subaru stood in the center of the stable, trembling with anger and worry. He clenched his fists and shouted,
"Damn it, Helena! How could you do such a stupid thing?!"
Halibel, with a worried expression, approached his friend.
"Su-san... what's going on? Did something happen to Helena?"
Subaru took a deep breath—or at least tried to—and handed the letter to the wolfman. Halibel took it carefully and read aloud, so everyone could hear:
"Father,
I'm sorry I said I hated you. I know you have your reasons for not wanting me to participate in the Royal Selection.
But even if it hurts, I... I want to go. I have to try.
I'll take Rigel and Patrasche with me.
Wish me luck.
Love,
Helena."
The silence that followed was broken only by the sound of Shaula gritting her teeth, visibly irritated.
"That brat... I'm going to pull her ear so hard she'll remember it for the next three reincarnations!"
Meili crossed her arms, equally irritated.
"And she's still taking poor Patrasche as an accomplice! That girl really thinks she's an adult..."
But before anyone could act on impulse, a black substance began to spread at Subaru's feet. It was the Star Matter, Subaru's Authority of Lust.
Before everyone's astonished eyes, the substance took shape—until it transformed into something completely unexpected: a futuristic-looking car, sleek and menacing, something out of the ordinary in a medieval fantasy setting.
Subaru opened the car door with a firm movement, looked at the four of them, and said urgently:
"What are you waiting for? Get in the car. Let's go get Helena!"
Without arguing, everyone got in. Shaula sat in the front seat, while Zarestia, Meili, and Halibel squeezed into the back. The interior was more spacious than the exterior, as if the car defied the laws of physics.
Zarestia was the first to ask: "Construction, how exactly are we going to find the little one? The world isn't... exactly small."
Subaru tapped a digital panel in the center of the car, which lit up with a blue glow. A three-dimensional map appeared before them, showing a slowly moving red dot.
"This is a tracker I implanted in Rigel," he explained, his gaze serious. "I created it to know where Helena was in case she was in real danger."
"Always the prepared paranoid," Meili murmured, her tone almost admiring.
"I prefer 'responsible parent,' if you don't mind," Subaru replied sarcastically, and then stepped on the accelerator.
The car roared away, leaving the kingdom of Kararagi behind and speeding across borders, toward the girl who meant everything to him.
To the place where Helena is...
Off-screen
Everyone was shocked to discover that Helena had fled to Lugnica. Priscilla approached her, angry and worried, scolding her:
Priscilla: "How could you be so foolish as to go alone to a kingdom where anything can happen? You could get lost, hurt, or worse... die! It was irresponsible and—"
She stopped abruptly when she saw Helena shed tears and say regretfully:
Helena: "I know I was stupid. I put myself in danger, disobeying Daddy. I deeply regret it."
Surprisingly, Priscilla, overcome by maternal instincts, hugged her, a sweet and affectionate gesture. Subaru joined in the embrace, silent and moved.
Everyone watched the scene sympathetically, before turning their eyes back to the screen.
---
In the cinema where the younger Subaru is.
The younger Subaru was overcome with a look of pure panic upon hearing that Helena had fled alone to Lugnica. With a desperate scream, he burst out:
Younger Subaru: WHAT DID THIS GIRL DO?! HOW COULD MY FUTURE SELF BE SO IRRESPONSIBLE AS TO NOT REALIZE THAT SHE LEFT HOME ALONE, HEADING TO A REALM WHERE SHE COULD DIE ALONG THE WAY, OR WORSE?!
After the scream, Subaru stared back at the screen with a distressed look, almost ready to tear his hair out with worry.
---
On Screen
The situation was desperate. Helena, exhausted and panting, was in the wagon pulled by Patrasche, now surrounded by a swarm of mabeasts—huge horned lizards that slammed into the carriage's wheels. But the worst of them all was their leader: a muscular, humanoid monster covered in black scales and with two grotesque horns protruding from its head.
Rigel, in his gigantic teddy bear form, was already covered in wounds. He fought bravely, crushing the creatures with his paws and savage bites, but it was clear he was at his limit.
Because of the soul marriage, all the damage Helena had suffered was transferred to Rigel. As a result, the bear had half its head ripped off, holes torn from its body, and one of its arms severed. Even so, it continued to protect its owner.
Helena wielded the Yang Sword, its flames burning its enemies, turning them to charcoal. But her magical energy was quickly draining. The sword's edge flickered, her attacks weak.
"Patrasche... resist, please..." Helena whispered, her breathing ragged.
The earth dragon was also panting, wounded, trying to protect Helena even as she could barely stand.
And then, surrounded, with the enemies closing in, she fell to her knees inside the carriage. Tears flowed.
Helena (thinking):
"This is the end. I was so stubborn... I couldn't even apologize to Father. And now... I'm going to die alone."
She closed her eyes, tasting fear and guilt.
Until...
"HELL SHOOTER!" a voice echoed in the distance, cutting through the air like divine thunder.
The leader of the beasts had his head ripped off by a needle of light that pierced his skull like paper. His body collapsed with a dull thud.
Helena's eyes widened. She turned and saw something that seemed to have come out of a futuristic dream: a gleaming golden car with an otherworldly design sped across the field, mowing down two beasts in its path before screeching to a halt between her and the swarm. The door slammed open.
Subaru jumped.
But no ordinary Subaru. His gaze burned with rage, his fists trembling with dark energy. A black substance welled up around him, enveloping him like a cocoon. Within seconds, another suit of armor created by Subaru's lewd authority emerged, its form imposing and golden with feline details, as if a futuristic tiger had fused with his body.
Sharp claws sprouted from his arms.
"You'll regret attacking my daughter, you damned lizards!"
And then he attacked.
Subaru moved with incredible speed, disappearing and reappearing among the beasts. Each claw was a death sentence. Precise cuts. Heads rolling. Muffled screams.
Close behind, Halibel leaped from the car and launched a shower of explosive kunai, burying themselves in the monsters' bodies and causing lethal explosions.
Zarestia raised her hands and conjured slashing blades of wind that swept across the field like invisible guillotines, and Shaula fired several Hell Snipers that destroyed several of the mabeasts' heads.
Meili descended last, her eyes glowing purple.
"Hehe... time to play." And with a gesture, she used her divine protection, causing several lizards to turn on each other.
It was a one-sided massacre.
The once-bloodthirsty beasts now ran in panic—but there was no escape. The ground was covered with bodies in seconds.
And in the center of it all, Helena, still kneeling, stared at Subaru. Her eyes were wide, tears streaming uncontrollably.
She could hardly believe it. Her father... he had come.
After all, he really had.
Hours later...
---
Offscreen
Everyone sighed in relief when they saw Subaru and his group arrive on time.
Garfiel, in awe, said:
Garfiel: Captain, you were amazing, especially using that armor to save the princess.
Subaru smiled:
Subaru: That's great to hear, Garfiel. If you want, I can let you try on some armor, would you?
Garfiel smiled like a child in a candy store:
Garfiel: Captain, I've wanted this ever since I first saw it! I really want to try it!
Before the conversation could continue, Al approached, put his hand on Subaru's shoulder, and said seriously:
Al: Bro, I need a favor.
Subaru, confused, asked:
Subaru: What is it, Al?
Al knelt down, abandoning his seriousness, and begged in a comical tone:
Al: Please, bro, make me a car or a motorcycle. I've always wanted a motorcycle. I swear I'll owe you for the rest of my life.
Subaru sweatdropped, along with everyone else in the theater, and Priscilla felt like kicking Al for it.
But he replied with a smile:
Subaru: Al, don't worry. During intermission, I'll make you a motorcycle and, as a bonus, an arm.
Al stood up excitedly:
Al: Bro, I'll owe you forever!
Subaru laughed, and everyone turned back to the screen.
---
In the other cinema where the younger Subaru is.
Younger Subaru felt a surge of relief upon seeing that his future self and the group had managed to save Helena. Thoughtfully, he muttered to himself:
Subaru: God, that girl almost gave me a heart attack. She's definitely going to make my future self go gray before her time, with all the scares she's had.
With that worry still on his mind, he returned his focus to the screen.
---
On Screen
The ground was completely soaked in blood. The bodies of the beasts lay across the field like a grotesque reminder of the battle. Subaru, now stripped of his golden armor, was covered in the creatures' blood, as were Halibel, Zarestia, Meili, and Shaula. The group was panting, but victorious.
Subaru approached Helena, who was still crying inside the partially destroyed carriage. She stared at him with teary eyes, guilt written all over her face.
"I-I'm sorry, Dad... I know I was an idiot—"
Before she could finish, Subaru wrapped her in a tight hug. Helena cried even harder, relieved to be in her beloved father's arms, feeling safe for the first time in hours.
After the hug, Subaru walked over to Rigel, the monstrous teddy bear who was in tatters. Half of his head was destroyed, his chest was punctured, and one of his arms was missing.
"It's a good thing his head wasn't completely destroyed..." Subaru muttered. "Otherwise, there would be no way to regenerate him."
With a firm gesture, he summoned his Star Matter and began healing Rigel. As he did so, he thought to himself:
"Honestly, the living beings I created with Star Matter are incredibly useful. They have accelerated regeneration and can adapt their bodies to fight... But this weakness in the head is annoying."
It was an annoying flaw: if the head was completely destroyed, the being simply stopped regenerating, disintegrated, and took days—sometimes weeks—to be recreated. Rigel, however, was an exception. Thanks to the unusual resilience Subaru demonstrated at the time of his creation, the little bear held firm.
After healing Rigel, Subaru returned to Helena and, in a more serious tone, said:
"You made a foolish and extremely reckless choice... But despite that, I have something to say: I'm letting you participate in the Royal Selection."
Helena's eyes widened in surprise. Before she could answer, Subaru added:
"But I want to know the real reason. Why do you want to rule Lugnica? Be honest."
Helena hesitated for a moment, lowering her eyes. But then, with determination in her voice, she replied:
"I want to rule because I want to transform that decadent kingdom into something as brilliant as Andromeda Village has become... And also... because I want to prove to my birth mother that she was wrong to abandon me. I want to show her that I'm better than her."
A silence followed. Then Subaru, Halibel, Zarestia, Shaula, and Meili began to laugh together, breaking the tension.
"What a greedy, selfish motivation!" Subaru said, laughing. "But... I support that, my ambitious little queen."
Helena smiled brightly and then turned to the others:
"Uncle Halibel, Aunt Zarestia, Aunt Shaula, little sister Meili... Would you join my camp?"
The four looked at each other in silence for a moment and then answered in unison:
"Of course!"
Helena's smile widened. She felt her heart overflow with hope.
But Zarestia quickly broke the mood:
"There's just one problem: how are we going to get into Lugnica? The borders are closed. How are we going to get through there?"
Subaru, however, smiled as if that were the least of his problems.
"I'll find a way. But until then, we have a long journey ahead of us. We need resources to last us a few weeks on the road."
With that, he activated his Authority of Lust once more, creating a falcon made of star matter.
"Go to Kararagi and bring back supplies."
The creature flew quickly toward the horizon. Subaru then used the star matter to modify the dragon's carriage, expanding its size to accommodate the entire group. He also healed Patrasche, using star matter armor to heal her.
Thus, with the sun setting on the horizon and the scent of victory in the air, the long journey to the Kingdom of Lugnica began.
A few weeks later…
Off-screen
Everyone was shocked to learn Helena's reasons for participating in the Selection. Priscilla knelt beside her daughter and, in a respectful and affectionate tone, said:
Priscilla: Despite your foolish and reckless action, I have to admit: you will be an excellent rival, Helena Natsuki. You deserve my respect and pride, both as a rival and as a daughter.
Helena, surprised, replied proudly:
Helena: It was expected. The universe always conspires in my favor.
Priscilla smiled proudly, while everyone in the theater was shocked to hear the arrogant baroness speak with such maternal love, without her usual presumption. Soon, everyone turned back to the screen.
---
In the other theater where the younger Subaru is
The younger Subaru, upon hearing Helena explain her reasons for participating in the Royal Selection, couldn't help but think sympathetically:
Younger Subaru (thoughtfully): Despite her recklessness, I think her reason is valid. Honestly, I believe she can save the kingdom from the hell it's become. After all, if she was able to found and manage a company and an entire village, imagine what she could do managing a kingdom.
He reflected with complete confidence in his daughter's abilities, who, although he hadn't yet interacted with her in person, already aroused in him a deep love and affection for her. Soon, he looked back at the screen.
---
On Screen
After a long journey, the modified carriage finally arrives at one of the Kingdom of Lugnica's closed borders. Several guards are on standby, armed with swords and visibly tense. As soon as they spot Patrasche approaching with an unusual collar, one of the soldiers raises his hand, ordering them to stop.
Guard 1: "Identify yourselves immediately!"
Inside the carriage, Subaru sighs with a mischievous smile. He is surrounded by his group—Halibel, Zarestia, Meili, Shaula, and Helena—all ready for the unexpected.
Subaru: "No."
Without further explanation, he presses a button on his futuristic bracelet. Patrasche's collar begins to expand in a brilliant technological transformation, encasing the dragon in cybernetic armor. The metallic wings unfold with a thunderous sound. The guards can barely process what they are seeing.
Subaru (with a mocking look):
"Patrasche... time to fly."
With an imposing roar, Patrasche takes flight, carrying the carriage with the group aboard. In a matter of seconds, they soar through the skies of Lugnica's borders, bypassing all security barriers, leaving the guards stunned and likely traumatized for life.
After a few minutes of flight, Patrasche lands gently in a secure area near the kingdom's entrance. As the armor melts away with a soft glow, Zarestia raises an important question, crossing her arms seriously.
Zarestia:
"Contractor, we have a little problem. You can't just enter the kingdom as if nothing happened. You've been missing for years. When they see you, it'll be chaos."
Shaula (in a worried voice):
"Master, she's right... If she shows up out of nowhere, she'll be front-page news in every newspaper—if there are still newspapers around here."
Subaru crosses his arms thoughtfully, then sighs with a resigned smile.
Subaru:
"You're right... looks like it's time to use that disguise."
Everyone looks at each other, confused.
Halibel:
"Wait... 'that' disguise?"
Without further explanation, Subaru activates his Authority of Lust. The star matter molds itself to his body, forming an impressive suit.
A few hours later.
---
off screen
Everyone is in disbelief when they see Patrasche in armor and curious about Subaru's disguise. Al can't contain himself and exclaims indignantly:
Al: Even the best girl has armor, and I don't?!
Before Subaru can answer, amnesiac Rem intervenes, frowning:
Amnesiac Rem: Was the disguise you used that Natsumi Schwartz one?
Before he can answer, Helena chimes in with a deadpan expression:
Helena: Daddy didn't use that terrible disguise.
Subaru feels his heart break comically upon hearing his daughter's harsh words and asks:
Subaru: Why don't you like the disguise?
Helena looks at him seriously:
Helena: Daddy, I love you so much, but seeing you disguised as a woman is ridiculous. Please, never wear that again. It traumatized me the first time I saw it.
It was like a thousand arrows piercing Subaru's heart. With a defeated expression, he just nods. Everyone around is confused about this Natsumi Schwartz woman, but they soon turn their eyes back to the screen.
---
In the other cinema where the younger Subaru is.
The younger Subaru couldn't hide his awe at Patrasche's armor. Curious about the disguise his future self wore, he thought to himself:
Younger Subaru (thoughtfully): Will my future self use Natsumi Schwartz's disguise? It must be her, because it's a perfect disguise.
He pondered, intrigued by the possibility of his future self using such a convincing female disguise. Then, he turned his gaze back to the screen, filled with curiosity.
---
On Screen
The special carriage, pulled by an imposing black earth dragon, finally arrives at the entrance gates of the capital Lugnica. As soon as they see it approaching, the guards immediately go on alert. It's not every day that such an unusual vehicle appears out of nowhere.
One of the soldiers, with a serious expression and his hand already on the hilt of his sword, raises his voice.
Guard 1:
"Identify yourselves! Get out of the carriage, now!"
The answer doesn't come immediately. Instead, the carriage door slowly opens, revealing an imposing figure: a man wearing a noble black suit, elegant shoes, and dark gloves. On his right glove was a golden sun; on his left, a silver moon. His face was completely hidden by a black mask, decorated with a white star in the center and white eyes—cold, enigmatic, almost supernatural.
Beside him, a little girl with black hair, wearing a sophisticated red dress and shoes of the same color, steps out. Despite her delicate appearance, her eyes exude confidence and majesty.
Guard 2 (confused):
"Who... who are you?"
The mysterious man lifts his chin slightly before answering in a calm, theatrical voice.
???
"Who am I? Well... I'm Mr. Star, a wealthy merchant who decided to finance this young woman beside me. She's one of the candidates for the new Royal Selection... her name is Helena."
With impeccable timing, the little girl steps forward and displays the royal crest, glowing with magical intensity, in her hand. Seeing it, the guards immediately tense—and then startle.
Guard 1 (gulping):
"T-that's the crest...!"
Guard 2 (bowing quickly):
"Excuse my boldness! You may enter!"
The city gates slowly open, allowing the carriage to enter. Mr. Star and Helena calmly return to the carriage, while the guards still murmur among themselves, intrigued by the masked man's identity.
Inside, the atmosphere changes.
The mask dissolves into black particles, revealing the good-natured, somewhat weary face of Subaru Natsuki. He looks at Helena, then at the other members of the group—Shaula, Zarestia, Halibel, and Meili—and gives a slight smile.
Subaru:
"Well... let's see how this place has changed after all these years."
And with that, the carriage rolls through the streets of the capital, each wheel turning toward an uncertain—and dangerously interesting—future.
A few days later...
---
Off-screen
Everyone was impressed by Subaru's disguise, Mr. Star. Al couldn't contain himself:
Al: Bro, what a stylish disguise! But why the name "Mr. Star"?
Subaru: Oh, nothing special. It was just a random name I made up for this disguise that's served me well over the years.
The amnesiac Rem then asked, frowning:
Amnesiac Rem: Why didn't you use Natsumi's disguise?
Calmly, Subaru replied:
Subaru: Simple. My disguise became very well-known in Vollachia, and since it could be easily recognized, I had to create another one, which was the one on the screen.
Afterwards, everyone was even more impressed and soon turned back to the screen.
---
In the other cinema where the younger Subaru is.
The younger Subaru was surprised by the Mr. Star disguise worn by his future self, and mused:
Younger Subaru (thoughtfully): I didn't expect my future self to create a disguise other than Natsumi's, but I have to admit, this one is quite elegant. Would it hurt me to wear something like that in my world as soon as I leave the theater? It might be a good idea to get me out of trouble.
After this thought, he looked back at the screen.
---
On Screen
Subaru was gathered with Helena, Zarestia, Halibel, Meili, and Shaula in the main hall of a newly acquired mansion—a luxurious estate purchased by Helena with the profits from the company she had founded. Despite the exquisite setting, the mood in the hall was one of pure frustration.
Everyone seemed disgruntled. Subaru was the first to break the silence, crossing his arms and staring bitterly out the window.
Subaru:
"I didn't expect this... After so many years away from Lugnica, I never thought the kingdom would end like this."
(Closes his eyes and takes a deep breath.)
"What the hell happened, Emilia? What did you do to make everything so... corrupt and chaotic?"
He still couldn't believe what they had witnessed since their return: blatant corruption, systematic abuse, and revolting exploitation of the demihumans. It was a political and moral nightmare.
Helena, visibly indignant, clicked her tongue, clenching her fists.
Helena:
"Father, that woman who calls herself queen is completely incompetent. She doesn't deserve the throne under any circumstances!" (She looks firmly at Subaru.)
"That's why I'll do my best to win the Royal Selection. But... I need a knight by my side."
Subaru opened his mouth to suggest someone, but didn't have time.
Helena (interrupting):
"And I want you, Daddy, to be my knight."
The room fell silent.
Everyone looked at her in surprise. Even Subaru seemed surprised—but then he smiled affectionately and approached his daughter, hugging her tenderly.
Subaru:
"Of course I accept, my beautiful little queen."
The moment was sweet, but Subaru soon became serious again. He released Helena and turned to the others.
Subaru:
"The knight issue is settled. Now we have another problem: who will finance our camp?"
(Dramatic pause.)
"But... I already have someone in mind."
Halibel (curious):
"And who would that be, Su-san?"
Subaru smiled. With an elegant gesture, he materialized the enigmatic Mr. Star's costume, mask and all.
Subaru (theatrically):
"Well, who else? Me."
The group was completely perplexed.
Zarestia:
"Wait... are you saying you're going to be the knight and financier of your own daughter's campaign?"
Subaru simply nodded, with a calm smile. Meili, wide-eyed, tilted her head doubtfully.
Meili:
"But, onii-chan... do you really have the money for all this? I know you got rich in Kararagi with those inventions, but... it's a lot of money."
Subaru chuckled beneath his mask and replied confidently.
Subaru:
"Simple, my dear. I'll use the funds from Pleiades Corp, the private company I secretly created. I've sold technology and various products I created with star matter to various villages over the years. I've earned enough money to fund Helena's entire campaign—and I still have some left over."
Everyone's eyes lit up. A new fire was emerging there, which was determination.
Subaru (confidently):
"Enough talk. Let's get ready... the Royal Selection awaits us."
The screen went black, announcing the end of the show.
---
Off-Screen
Everyone was stunned by Subaru's statement, who was supposedly a knight and the financier of his own daughter's camp. Before anyone could question it, the director's voice echoed:
Director: Well, that's the screening. Get some rest for the next one.
After these words, silence returned as the cast tried to process this shocking information.
Continue
Notes:
Well, that was the chapter, I hope you liked it and I apologize if the reactions were bad because I was quite exhausted doing it, so I apologize if it wasn't very good, but now the curiosities are 2:
1.At the time that Subaru was a mercenary, as mentioned in the chapter, he did not have star matter and therefore had no means of defending himself, and so he took on easy missions with little risk to his life because he did not want to use RBD in any way.
2.When Helena first saw Natsumi's disguise, she was traumatized because she didn't like seeing her father as a woman and always tried to get that image out of her mind.
Pages Navigation
Leo_el_random on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
Leo_el_random on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
Muzzarella on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
Boris_0_0 on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
EloImJosh on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
josecarlos (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
TheWorldArcana on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 08:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
Eufiooo on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
DashingSlayer101 on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
DashingSlayer101 on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
DashingSlayer101 on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
DashingSlayer101 on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hakurou26 on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 05:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheWorldArcana on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 08:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
GamesLOL on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
GamesLOL on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
Victor (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 05:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 05:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
(6 more comments in this thread)
TheWorldArcana on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 08:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
. (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 06:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
Donjuan217 on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 12:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dwibia on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
VGodOfRain on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
Donjuan217 on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 05:37AM UTC
Last Edited Mon 21 Apr 2025 05:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
VGodOfRain on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 12:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
VGodOfRain on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 12:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
Donjuan217 on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 05:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 05:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
NoImDirtyDan19 on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
NoImDirtyDan19 on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
NoImDirtyDan19 on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 12:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
NoImDirtyDan19 on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 09:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 09:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
Interitus (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
Not_LoliBetty_or_Persona (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
the_keeper1126 on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
Bonelesser on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
El pro (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Carambulo (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ramhayer1 (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
Donjuan217 on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 05:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheWorldArcana on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 08:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mehmetbf on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
ColdestEagle on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
ColdestEagle on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
Justarando_768 on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:59AM UTC
Last Edited Mon 21 Apr 2025 05:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 05:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
Justarando_768 on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 05:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 05:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
TheWorldArcana on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 09:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nexusomni on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation